Skip to main content

Full text of "Journals, diaries, and letters written by women on the Oregon Trail 1836-1865"

See other formats


/journals,  diaries,  and  letters  written 
by  women  on  the  oregon  trail  1836-1865/ 

by 

BARBARA  MACPHERSON  BURGESS 
B.  A.,  Colorado  College,  1959 


A  MASTER'S  THESIS 


submitted  in  partial  fulfillment  of  the 


requirements  for  the  degree 


MASTER  OF  SCIENCE 


Department  of  Journalism  and  Mass  Communication 


KANSAS  STATE  UNIVERSITY 
Manhattan,  Kansas 


1984 

Approved  by: 


A£..y  />/L 


vz. 


Major  Professor 
Copyright  1984  by  Barbara  MacPherson  Burgess 


~«X-^^ 


A115D2  115454 
<g,  £--|  CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION  AND  METHODOLOGY  3 

Chapter 

I.  THE  JOURNALS,  DIARIES,  AND  LETTERS 15 

Appearance 
Format 
Style 
Purpose 

II.  THE  WOMEN'S  OBSERVATIONS 33 

Children 

Other  Emigrants 

Landmarks 

Fur  Traders 

Indians 

Mormons 

III.  THE  WOMEN'S  TRAIL  EXPERIENCE 93 

Preparations 

Food  and  Beverage 

Health 

Lifestyle 

Clothing 

Leisure 

Religion 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 170 


ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  TABLES 


Figure 

1.  Our  Camp,  drawing  by  Mary  Powers 25 

2.  Sketch  of  Indian  by  Lodisa  Frizzell 81 

3.  Descending  the  Blue  Mountains,  the  Whitman-Spalding  Party 

by  M.  Loy  Wagoner 133 


Table 
1.  List  of  Writers  of  the  Journals,  Diaries,  and  Letters 16-18 


INTRODUCTION  AND  METHODOLOGY 


"We  are  so  near  encountering  the  difficulties  of  an  unheard  of  journey  for 
females."  --Narcissa  Whitman 


"About  noon  we  hailed  the  Columbia  for  the  first  time."-- Esther  Hanna 


"Ho  for  California." — Helen  Carpenter 


"As  I  sit  here  in  the  shade  of  our  prairie  schooner  with  this  blank  book 
ready  to  record  the  event  of  this  our  first  day  on  the  road,  the  thought 
comes  to  me;  Why  are  we  here?  Why  have  we  left  home,  friends,  relatives, 
associates,  and  loved  ones.?'--Sarah  Herndon 


There  never  was  any  debate  of  whether  men  could  make  the  2,000  mile 
overland  trip  from  the  Missouri  River  to  the  West  Coast.     They  just  did  it- 
first  using  a  combination  of  river  travel  and  overland  trails  and  then 
travelling  all  the  way  on  the  overland  trail  that  would  become  a  highway  to 
Oregon  and  California. 

For  women,  making  the  trip  was  a  different  matter.  At  first  in  the  early 
19th  century  no  one  seemed  to  care  whether  or  not  American  women  could  safely 
travel  across  the  western  frontier.  It  was  accepted  that  Indian  women  could 
do  it,  and  many  had  heard  about  the  Indian  woman  Sacajeawea  on  the  Lewis  and 
Clark  expedition.  But  Indian  women  and  white  women  were  hardly  alike  in  the 
minds  of  19th  century  Americans. 

Before  1830  wagons  had  never  been  taken  across  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  some  believed  women  needed  to  ride  in  wagons  to  travel  to  the  West  Coast. 
Then  in  1830  the  fur  trading  expedition  led  by  William  Sublette  took  the  first 
wagons  loaded  with  trade  goods  to  the  fur- traders'  rendezvous  in  the  Wind 
River  Mountains  (Wyoming).     On  April   10  William  Sublette's  company  of  81 
mounted  men  and  "a  caravan  of  ten  wagons  drawn  by  five  mules  each,  and  two 
dearborns  drawn  by  one  mule  each"  left  St.  Louis,  crossed  the  Plains  and 
the  Rocky  Mountains  and  reached  the  rendezvous.     On  October  11th  the  same 
caravan  returned  to  St.  Louis  loaded  with  furs  and  completed  the  first 
successful  round  trip  with  wagons  into  the  Rocky  Mountains. 


6 
In  a  letter  to  the  United  States  Secretary  of  War,  William  Sublette, 

Jedediah  Smith  and  David  Jackson  wrote,  "This  is  the  first  time  the  wagons 

ever  went  to  the  Rocky  Mountains;  and  the  ease  and  safety  with  which  it  was 

done  prove  the  facility  of  communicating  over  land  with  the  Pacific  Ocean." 

This  letter  was  read  to  Congress  and  entered  in  the  Congressional  Record 

as  Document  39  by  the  21st  United  States  Congress.  Newspapers  mentioned 

this  historic  overland  trip  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  by  wagons,  but  it  took 

almost  six  more  years  before  the  real  importance  of  this  event  was  noticed. 

"Wherever  a  wagon  can  go,  a  woman  can  go  "  was  an  idea  suggested  by 
Marcus  Whitman  in  the  journal  which  he  kept  on  his  exploring  tour  of  the 
West  in  1835.  He  reasoned  that  women  could  ride  in  the  wagons  whenever 
they  became  tired  of  riding  horseback. 

There  were  skeptics  who  did  not  believe  that  a  white  woman  could  ever 
make  the  trip.  W.  J.  Snelling  wrote  an  article  in  the  New  England  Magazine 
in  February  1832  in  which  he  said,  "Only  parties  of  men  could  undergo  the 
vicissitudes  of  the  journey,  none  who  ever  made  the  trip  would  assert  that 
a  woman  could  have  accompanied  them."  George  Cat! in,  who  had  been  on  the 
plains,  agreed  and  told  the  missionaries  who  were  considering  sending  women  to 
Oregon  that  he  would  not  take  a  "white  female  into  that  country  for  the 
whole  continent  of  America." 

Two  women  ended  the  debate  and  settled  the  argument  in  1836  when  they 
rode  horseback,  side-saddli  in  the  polite  custom  of  the  day,  most  of  the 
1900  miles  from  the  Missouri  frontier  to  Fort  Walla  Walla  (Washington).  This 
missionary  party  took  a  wagon  with  them  most  of  the  way  for  the  convenience  of 
the  women,   Narcissa  Whitman  described  her  trip  as  "an  unheard-of  journey 
for  females."  Narcissa  and  Eliza  Spalding  were  travelling  with  their  husbands 
in  the  fur  company's  caravan  to  the  rendezvous  in  the  present  state  of 


7 
Wyoming  and  then  were  conducted  from  the  rendezvous  to  the  future  mission 

site  near  Walla  Walla,  Washington  by  a  delegation  of  mission  personnel  and 

indians. 

Both  Narcissa  and  Eliza  wrote  letters  to  their  families  in  the  East 
describing  their  trip,  and  both  kept  journals  of  their  experiences  on  the 
trail.  The  arrival  of  these  two  women  on  the  west  coast  frontier 
was  convincing  proof  that  women  could  cross  the  frontier  to  the  west  coast. 
Two  years  later  four  more  missionary  women  made  the  same  trip  and  joined 
the  first  party  at  the  Whitman  mission.  All  four  wrote  letters  home 
describing  parts  of  their  trip,  and  three  of  the  women  kept  daily  journals 
on  the  trai  1 . 

Men  no  longer  debated  whether  women  could  make  the  trip;  instead 
the  topic  of  discussion  was  whether  women  should  make  the  trip.  On  the  pages 
of  the  New  York  Daily  Tribune  Horace  Greeley  argued  in  1843,  "It  is  palpable 
homicide  to  tempt  to  send  women  and  children  over  this  thousand  miles  of 
precipice  and  volcanic  sterility  to  Oregon."  Other  journalists  continued 
the  debate.  The  St.  Joseph  Gazette  suggested  that  families  should  remain 
at  home  and  not  risk  their  lives  on  the  Plains.  Working  men  "accustomed  to 
hard  work  and  hard  fare  would  do  well  but  for  all  others  at  this  time,  we 
think  it  folly  in  the  extreme." 

On  the  other  side  pro-emigration  journalists  pointed  to  these  six 

missionary  women  living  in  Washington  as  proof  of  the  safety  of  the  trip 

for  women.  The  editor  of  the  Oregon 1  an  and  Indian  Advocate  wrote  in  the 

January  1839  issue, 

Six  white  women  (the  ladies  of  the  missionaries  of  ABCFM)  have  already 
crossed  the  prairies  to  Oregon;  not  with  a  company  of  emigrants, 
who  travelled  leisurely,  and  regarded  comfort  equally  with  time;  but 
with  a  caravan  of  traders,  who  travel  as  fast  as  the  strength  of  their 
horses  will  permit,  and  know  no  day  of  rest;  and  who  are  wicked  and 
licentious  a  set  of  fellows  as  ever  caroused  over  the  midnight  bowl. 
With  such  companions  did  these  ladies  and  their  husbands  made  the 


passage  of  the  Mountains,  and  we  are  assured  by  their  own  testimony 
that  they  were  in  better  health  and  spirits  at  the  end  than  at  the 
beginning  of  their  journey,  having  found  it  extremely  pleasant, 
notwithstanding  the  circumstances  named.  This  shows,  we  think,  the 
feasibility  of  this  route  for  ladies,  and  even  children. 

The  importance  of  this  trip  made  by  these  missionary  women  and  the 
records  of  the  trip  which  they  sent  back  home  to  friends  and  family  should 
not  be  overlooked.  Without  Narcissa  and  Eliza  and  the  other  four  women, 
the  great  Oregon  and  California  emigrations  may  not  have  occurred  or 
at  least  may  have  been  delayed.  Men  had  travelled  west,  but  without  the  women 
and  children  there  would  not  have  been  large  numbers  of  permanent 
settlements  started  and  new  farms  staked  out.  Narcissa  and  Eliza  opened  the 
door  to  emigration  by  families;  they  accomplished  this  by  making  the 
journey  and  then  telling  others  about  their  experience. 

Men  could  have  continued  to  debate  the  question  of  women  journeying 
to  the  west  coast  for  one,  two,  or  three  more  decades.  It  was  these  women 
who  answered  the  question  by  doing  it.  These  women  and  the  men  with  them  opened 
the  western  frontier  and  started  the  emigration.  Who  can  say  what  would  have 
occurred  if  the  United  States  had  not  added  California. and  Oregon  to  the  Union 
at  the  time  that  it  was  done. 

Without  these  emigrant  families  the  history  of  the  West  could  have  been 
quite  different.  In  Oregon  the  emigrant  families  organized  a  provisional 
government  in  1843  and  adopted  a  set  of  laws.  In  1848  Oregon  was  officially 
made  a  territory  of  the  United  States.  In  1848  Mexico  surrendered  its  claim 
to  California  by  the  Treaty  of  Guadelupe  Hildalgo,  after  being  pressured  by 
U.  S.  military  operations  and  the  numbers  of  U.  S.  emigrants  in  California. 

How  much  influence  did  the  women  have?  The  fact  that  women  could  and 
did  travel  safely  to  Oregon  proved  beyond  debate  that  women  could  successfully 
go  west  on  the  Oregon/California  Trail.  Their  articles,  letters,  diaries, 
and  journals  written  on  the  trail  which  were  sent  home  to  friends  and  relatives 


9 
and  printed  in  newspapers  certainly  did  much  to  dispel  fear  of  deserts, 

Indians,  wild  animals,  and  other  dangers  along  the  trail.  These  writings 
were  credible  descriptions  of  overland  travel  and  also  testimonies  of  how 
the  women  endured  and  enjoyed  the  trip.  The  suggestions  that  these  women 
made  to  their  readers  helped  later  emigrants  plan  and  prepare  better  for 
successful  overland  travel.  The  effect  of  these  women's  letters  and  journals 
on  history  cannot  be  measured,  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  these  first-hand 
written  reports  were  eagerly  received  and  widely  read  by  friends  and  family, 
and  by  neighbors  and  acquaintances  all  over  the  United  States.  The  fact  that 
the  writings  of  the  women  entered  many  communication  channels  had  the  effect 
of  turning  the  writings  into  mass  communications. 

Every  spring  and  summer  from  1836  there  were  women  heading  west  on  the 
overland  trail.  There  were  four  missionary  wives  on  the  trail  in  1338. 
Mary  Gray,  Myra  Eel  1 s,  Sarah  Smith,  and  Mary  Walker  travelled  with  a  light 
one-horse  wagon,  but  the  women  rode  horseback  much  of  the  way. 

One  year  later  there  were  two  Oregon-bound  missionary  couples 
on  the  trail.  John  and  Desire  Griffin  and  Asahel  and  Eliza  Munger 
reached  the  rendezvous  on  the  Green  River  (Wyoming)  on  July  5th  and  finally 
their  destination  in  Oregon  several  weeks  after  that.  Neither  of  these 
women  left  journals  or  letters  to  record  their  experiences  on  the  trail. 

In  1840  there  were  women  on  the  trail  again.  Three  women  accompanied 
their  missionary  husbands  to  Oregon  and  again  this  missionary  party  travelled 
in  the  American  Fur  Company's  caravan  which  was  on  its  way  to  the  fur 
traders  rendezvous.  In  addition  to  the  missionary  families  in  this  caravan 
were  Joel  and  Mary  Walker  and  their  four  children,  John,  Joseph,  Newton,  and 
Isabella,  and  also  Mary's  sister  Martha  Young.  The  Walker  family  took  two 
wagons  loaded  with  their  family  possessions  and  provisions.  The  Walkers 
have  been  called  "the  first  family  of  avowed  emigrants." 


1.0 
In  the  next  year  the  first  emigrant  wagon  train  set  out  on  the 

well-established  road  to  Oregon.  There  were  79  emigrants,  including  five 

women  and  about  ten  children.  This  was  called  the  Bidwell-Bartleston  party. 

Most  of  the  families  went  to  Oregon,  but  Benjamin  and  Nancy  Kelsey  and  their 

child,  accompanied  by  several  men,  went  to  California. 

In  1842  the  emigrant  caravan  was  125  strong  and  included  16  or  17 
families,  and  all  of  them  went  to  Oregon.  The  next  year,  1843,  was.  the  first 
big  emigration,  estimated  to  number  around  800  persons  with  110  wagons. 
Most  of  these  emigrants  were  families  moving  to  Oregon. 

There  were  several  jumping-off  points  for  the  emigrants  in  1344. 
Three-hundred  and  twenty-three  departed  from  a  point  nine  miles  above  St. 
Joseph,  350  left  Independence  bound  for  Oregon,  and  about  40  men  with  an 
unrecorded  number  of  women  and  children  left  from  Council  Bluffs  bound  for 
both  California  and  Oregon. 

By  1845  the  emigrants  numbered  in  the  thousands.  More  than  954  people 
departed  from  St.  Joseph.  At  Independence  the  editor  of  the  Western 
Expositor  wrote  on  May  3rd,  "We're  in  a  perfect  Oregon  fever."  Someone 
estimated  1,000  to  2,000  people  were  congregating  to  depart  for  the  West. 

In  1846  the  emigration  was  again  recorded  in  the  thousands,  and  it  was 
even  larger  in  the  following  year.  Nearly  all  were  bound  for  Oregon.  One 
estimate  placed  the  figures  for  1847  at  a  total  of  3,509  including  1,336  men 
789  women,  and  1,384  children  under  16  years  old. 

By  the  end  of  1846  the  trail  was  very  well  marked  by  the  hooves  of 
cattle  and  the  wheels  of  wagons.  Several  guide  books  were  available  to  the 
emigrants  to  advise  them  about  outfitting,  supplies,  routes,  landmarks, 
water,  grass  and  wood  supplies  along  the  trail.  In  their  journals  and 


11 

diaries  the  women  mention  their  guide  books  and  even  occasionally  quote 
from  them. 

1849  marked  a  change  in  the  travellers  and  in  the  trip.  Prior  to 
this  year  the  emigration  had  included  many  families  and  women  travelling  in 
large  wagon  trains  consisting  of  hundreds  of  people  and  cattle.  The  emigrants 
were  taking  livestock,  tools,  seed,  and  other  things  they  would  use  to  farm 
the  land,  raise  cattle,  and  build  homes.  They  banded  together  for  mutual 
protection  and  often  hired  mountain  men  as  guides.  The  travel  was  paced  to 
the  livestock,  and  every  effort  was  made  to  protect  the  health  and  strength 
of  the  cattle.   There  was  no  real  hurry.  Emigrants  would  travel  from  the  time 
in  the  spring  when  the  prairie  grass  had  grown  tall  enough  to  feed  and  sustain 
the  livestock  to  the  first  big  snows  and  freezes  of  winter  in  the  mountains. 

The  year  1849  spelled  change  on  the  trail.  In  this  year  the  travellers 
were  mostly  men,  and  everyone  was  in  a  rush  to  reach  the  destination  because 
treasure  was  waiting  to  be  discovered  by  the  first  and  the  lucky.  This 
was  the  year  of  the  Gold  Rush.  Fewer  women  travelled,  and  only  one  woman's 
journal  that  was  written  on  the  trail  in  this  year  survives. 

In  the  following  year  gold-rushers  again  flooded  the  trail.  One 
woman's  journal  written  on  the  trail  in  1850  describes  the  year's  rush  to 
California  and  recreates  some  of  the  excitement  of  the  travel. 

The  body  of  literature  about  the  trail  and  the  travel  was 
growing  every  year.  By  1851  the  women's  journals  began  to  quote  from 
letters  and  diaries  of  friends  and  relations  who  had  travelled  the  trail  in 
previous  years.  Some  of  the  women  wrote  in  their  journals  that  they  were 
keeping  a  journal  for  the  benefit  of  friends  and/or  relations  who  were 
planning  to  go  west  in  the  future.  Women  were  reading  and  writing  about  the  trail. 

The  15  years  from  1850  to  1865  was  another  period  in  the  history 
of  the  emigration  and  travel  on  the  overland  trail.  In  this  time  the 


12 
the  travellers  were  a  mixture  of  miners  and  emigrant  families.     The  large 

emigrant  trains  of  the  40s.    changed  in  the  50s     to  smaller  groups  bound 

together  by  common  destinations  and  common  goals.     There  were  rushing  gold 

seekers  and  emigrants  with  plodding  drives  of  cattle  all   trying  to  travel   the 

same  trail,  use  the  same  watering  places,  and  consume  the  same  patches  of 

prairie  grasses. 

Every  year  the  federal   government  was  sending  soldiers  and  building  forts 
along  the  trail  to  protect  the  emigrants  from  Indians.     Some  frontier 
entrepreneurs  had  built  toll  bridges  and  constructed  ferries  across  the 
larger  rivers  and  started  trading  posts  to  supply  travellers  with  the 
necessities  along  the  road  and  also  to  make  a  tidy  profit  for  themselves. 

From  1850  to  1865  there  are  over  40  women's  letters,  journals  and 
diaries.     These  writings  chronicle  this  great  period  of  westward  movement.     In 
their  writings  these  women  describe  what  they  saw  and  experienced  along  the 
trail— the  other  emigrants,  the  Indians,  fur  traders,  soldiers,  the  flora 
and  fauna,  the  weather  and  the  countryside  and  landmarks.     They  narrate 
their  adventures  on  the  trail.     They  discuss  their  preparations  for  this 
journey;  they  record  their  health  problems,  accidents,  deaths,  and  births. 
They    tell  about  their  clothing,  discuss  style  among  the  travellers  and 
Indians;  and  they  often  complain  about  washing  and  ironing  enroute.     The  women 
describe  food  and    drinks   and  cooking,  express  their  opinions  about  buffalo 
and  antelope  meat  and  about  cow  chips  as  fuel,  and  comment  .on  picking  berries, 
hunting,  and  fishing.     Most  of  them  describe  their  beds  and  sleeping 
arrangements,  their  wagons  and  tents,  their  livestock  and  pets.     They  relate 
their  joys  and  fun  .as  they  are  entertained.     The  journals  and  diaries 
contain  descriptions  of  a  variety  of  Fourth  of  July  celebrations.     The  women 
express  opinions  about  their  religion,  worship,  observation  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  in  a  few  journals  the  women  record  their  prayers.     At  some  point  in  her 
writing,  each  woman  makes   some  statement  about  the  trip. 


13 
Sixty- two  women  recorded  the  story  of  their  experiences  on 

the  overland  trail  during  the  30  years  of  major  trail  activity.  These 

women  writers  communicate  across  the  century  and  provide  fresh  insights 

and  additional  information  about  the  trail  experience,  the  emigrations,  and 

the  women. 

This  collection  of  62  writings  is  not  a  scientific  random  sample, 
rather  these  are  the  ones  that  were  destined  to  survive.  These  62  journals, 
diaries,  and  letters  which  were  written  as  women  travelled  west  on  the  trail  to 
Oregon  and  California  are  the  history,  the  true  story  of  the  women  on  the  trail. 
These  62  writings  are  credible  first-hand  reports  which  should  be  read,  studied, 
and  accepted. 

Speculation  about  these  women  and  the  whole  women's  experience  on  the 
Oregon/California  trail  is  appropriate  only  when  it  is  based  on  the  facts 
contained  in  these  62  writings.  Speculation  and  study  based  on  the  reminiscences 
written  by  women,  after  they  have  been  separated  from  their  experience  by  a 
distance  of  decades,  are  not  considered  to  be  credible  since  reminiscences  are 
altered  by  the  process  of  remembering. 

In  this  writer's  opinion  this  body  of  literature  written  by  these  women 
writers  on  the  trail  is  an  adequate  record  and  a  reliable  history.  These  women 
tell  their  story  accurately,  they  express  their  feelings  poignantly,  and  they 
describe  their  experiences  realistically. 

The  purpose  of  this  paper  is  to  survey  the  journals,  diaries,  and  letters 
written  by  women  on  the  Oregon/  California  Trail  between  1836  and  1865. 

In  Chapter  One  the  original  women's  manuscripts  are  examined  and 
described.  The  writing  equipment  and  the  physical  conditions  surrounding  the 
writers  are  reviewed,  and  the  women's  reasons  for  writing  are  considered. 


14 
Chapter  Two  looks  at  the  trail  through  the  women's  eyes.  From  the 

journals,  diaries,  and  letters  a  composite  picture  is  drawn  of  the  children, 

the  emigrants,  the  landmarks,  the  fur  traders,  the  Indians,  and  the  Mormons  on 

the  trail . 

The  women's  personal  experience  on  the  trail  is  the  subject  of  Chapter 

Three.  Trip  preparations,  food,  health,  wagon  train  environment,  dress,  recreation 

or  leisure,  religion,  and  motives  are  described,  and  a  consensus  of  the  women's 

trail  experience  is  drawn  from  the  writings  of  these  62  women. 

METHODOLOGY 

One  goal  of  this  research  project  was  to  locate  all  of  the  journals, 
diaries,  and  letters  written  by  women  enroute  on  the  Oregon/California  Trail 
between  1836  and  1865.  Other  bibliographies  include  reminiscences  in  lists  of 
journals,  diaries,  and  letters  written  about  the  overland  trail,  so  it  was  a 
major  task  to  identify  and  separate  the  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  from 
the  reminiscences.  Out  of  a  total  of  161  writings  by  women  which  were 
located  and  studied,  only  62  proved  to  be  actually  written  while  the  women 
were  travelling  on  the  overland  trail  to  California  or  Oregon. 

Only  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  written  from  1836  to  1865  are 
considered  in  this  study.  These  boundary  dates  of  1836  and  1865  represent 
the  year  women  first  crossed  the  Rockies  as  part  of  a  wagon  train  and  the 
changes  in  transportation  which  resulted  from  the  construction  of  the 
transcontinental  railroad  which  was  begun  in  1865  at  the  end  of  the  Civil  War. 

In  order  to  allow  these  women  to  speak  for  themselves,  their  words  are 
reporduced  as  accurately  as  possible  in  the  quotations  contained  in  this  study. 
If  the  original  manuscript  was  available  for  study,  this  was  the  source  of  the 
quoted  material.  Spelling,  punctuation  and  lack  of  punctuation,  and  even  blank 
spaces  were  copied  as  they  appeared  in  the  original  writing. 


15 


CHAPTER  I.  THE  DIARIES,  JOURNALS,  AND  LETTERS 


"It  is  lightning  all  around  and  the  face  of  the  moon  is  obscured  under  dark 
clouds  and  the  wind  is  blowing  and  I  am  in  the  wagon  trying  to  write,  a 
little  lantern  is  tied  to  the  ridge  pole. "--Helen  Stewart 


"As  I  was  writing  on  the  ground,  by  the  side  of  the  wagon,  a  great  number 
(of  Indians)  came  around  me  and  stood  looking  at  my  writing  for  a  long 
time."  Marie  Norton 


"I  write  on  my  lap  with  the  wind  rocking  the  wagon. "--Algeline  Ashley 
"I  rote  thiz  letter  on  the  bottom  of  the  dish  pan."— Mary  Dutro 


"Sometimes  I  would  not  get  the  chance  to  write  for  two  or  three  days,  and  then 
I  would  have  to  rise  in  the  night  when  my  babe  and  all  hands  were  asleep, 
light  a  candle  and  wite. "--Elizabeth  Geer 


"I  find  it  impossible  to  keep  a  regular  journal... I  will  try  and  get  an 
almanac  there  (Fort  Laramie),  as  I  have  entirely  lost  the  day  of  the  month 
as  well  as  the  day  of  the  week." --Mary  Powers 


16 


TABLE  1 


LIST  OF  WRITERS  OF  THE  JOURNALS,  DIARIES,  AND  LETTERS 


YEAR    WOMAN  AGE  DESTINATION  DEPARTS      HOME    JDL*  LOC** 

1836  Eliza  Spalding 29.  ..Oregon Independence.  .Cono D KSU 

1836  Narcissa  Whitman Oregon Independence.  .Pa J&L.  .KSU 

1838  Myra  Eel  1  s 33 . . .  Oregon Westport Mass D ....  KSU 

1838  Sarah  Smith Oregon Westport D KSU 

1838  Mary  Walker 27. .  .Oregon Westport Maine. .  .D KSU 

1846  Tamsen  Donner 30+.  .California. .  .Independence.  .Ill L. . .  .MPL 

1846  Virginia  Reed 14. .  .Cal  ifornia. .  .Independence.  .Ill I MPL 

1847  Rachel  Fisher 25. .  .Oregon Iowa I WPL 

1847  Patty  Sessions 52... Salt  Lake  City. Omaha Nauvoo..L WPL 

1847  Elizabeth  Geer 38. ..Oregon St.  Joseph Indiana. D OSL 

1848  Keturah  Belknap 27. ..Oregon St.  Joseph Ohio J WPL 

1849  Sallie  Hester 14. .  .California. .  .St.  Joseph Indiana. D MPL 

1850  Margaret  Frink 30+.  .California. .  .Council  Bluffs. Ohio. .  .J CPS 

1851  Harriet  Clark ?... Oregon Ohio. ..J OHS 

1851  Susan  Cranstone ?... Oregon Council  Bluffs.? D OHS 

1851  Mrs.  E.  A.  Hadley  ?... Oregon Council  Bluffs.  Ill ...  .J. ..  .OHS 

1851  El  i zabeth  Wood 18+. . Oregon ? 1 1 1 . . . .  J . . .  KSHS 

1852  Cecelia  Adams 23. ..Oregon Council  Bluffs. Ill J KSU 

1852  Algeline  Ashley 22. .  .California. ..? Wis....  J HL 

1852  Mary  Bailey 22. .  .California. .  .St.  Joseph Ohio. ..J KSU 

1852  Lucy  Cooke 20+.  .California. .  .Kanesvi  lie Iowa...L UNI 

1852  Mary  Dutro 14. .  .Cal ifornia. .  .Independence. .  .Ohio. .  .L. . . JCHS 

1852  Lodisa  Frizzell 28+.  .California. .  .St.  Joseph Ill J...NSHS 

1852  Esther  Hanna 20+.. Oregon St.  Joseph Penn...J OHS 

1852  Eliza  McAu  ley.  (Egbert) 17. .  .California. .  .Kanesvi  lie Iowa.  ..J BL 

1852  Caroline  Richardson ? California..  .Weston Mich..  .J BL 

1852  Lydia  Rudd 27+. .Oregon St.  Joseph ? D KSU 


17 

TABLE  1— continued 
YEAR    WOMAN  AGE   DESTINATION  DEPARTS      HOME    JDL  LOC 

1852  Mrs.  Francis  Sawyer adult. California. . .St.  Joseph Kentucky. J BL 

1852  Cornel  i a  Sharp adult. Oregon Independence.  .Mo D.  .NSHS 

1853  Maria  Belshaw adult. Oregon Council  Bluffs.  Indiana.  J. .  .OHS 

1853  El  izabeth  Goltra 22 Oregon Independence. . .? D. .  .OHS 

1853  "Cel  inda  Hines adult. Oregon Independence. .  .NY J.  .NSHS 

1853  Rebecca  Ketcham 18 Oregon Independence. .  .NY J. .  .OHS 

1853  Amelia  Knight adult. Oregon ? Iowa J...KSU 

1853  Esther  Lyman 27 Oregon ? Mich J.  .LCHS 

1853  Charlotte  Pengra 26 Oregon Kanesvil le Ill J.  .LCHS 

1853  Agnes  Stewart 21 Oregon St.  Joseph Penn D..LCHS 

1853  Helen  Stewart 18 Oregon St.  Joseph Penn J.. LCHS 

1853  Harriet  Ward 50 Cal  ifornia. .  .Kanesvil  le Vermont. J UN 

1853  Catherine  Washburn 18 Oregon Council  Bluffs.  Iowa D..LCHS 

1853  Velina  Williams 20+... Oregon Kanesville Ill D..NSHS 

1854  Mary  Burrel 19 California. .  .Council  Bluffs.? J...YUL 

1854  Sarah  Sutton ? Oregon St.  Joseph Ill J. ..OHS 

1856  Mary  Rockwood  Powers 20+. . .California.. .Council  Bluffa.Wis J..KSHS 

1857  Helen  Carpenter 19 California. .  .Independence. .  .Kansas.  .J. .  .KSU 

1859  Harriet  Griswold 20+. . .California. .  .Council  Bluffs. Ohio D...CHS 

1859  Marie  Norton adult.California.  ..Council  Bluffs.  Iowa D BL 

1860  Helen  Clark adult. Denver Plattsmouth 111 J. .  .KSU 

1860  Mary  Fish adult.  .Cal  ifornia. .  .Council  Bluffs. Iowa J BL 

1860  Mary  Jane  Guill 20+ Cal  ifornia. .  .Council  Bluffs. Mo J. ..KSU 

1860  Mol  1  ie  Sanford 25+ Denver Nebraska . Ci  ty. . Neb J . .  NSHS 

1861  Malvina  Manning 20 California. .  .Council  Grove..? D BL 

1862  Louisa  Rahm adult.  .Oregon Council  Bluffs. Ohio J BL 

1862  Jane  Tourtillot 29 California. .  .Platte Ohio J...  KSU 

1863  Ellen  Adams adult.  .California. .  .Council  Bluffs.? D BL 

1863  Catharine  Collins 40+ Ft.  Laramie.  .Platte ? KS'J 

1863  Abby  Ful  kerth adult.  .Cal  ifornia. . .? Towa J BL 

1864  Kate  Dunlap 27 Montana Council  Bluffs.  Iowa J... KSU 

1864  El  izabeth  Porter 33 Oregon Plattenworth. . .  Iowa J. .  .OHS 

1864  Mary  E.  Warner 20 California. .  .Council  Bluffs.  Ill J BL 

1864  Mary  Eliza  Warner 15 California. .  .Council  Bluffs.  Ill D BL 

1865  Sarah  Herndon 20+ Montana Plattsmouth Tenn J. .  .KSU 


18 
TABLE  1— continued 


LIST  OF  ABBREVIATIONS  USED  IN  TABLE  1 

BL Bancroft  Library.  University  of  California,  Berkeley,  California 

CHS California  Historical  Society,  San  Francisco,  California 


CPS. 


.University  Library,  California  Polytechnic  State,  San  Luis  Obispo, 
Cal ifornia 


HL The  Huntington  Library,  San  Marino,  California 

JCHS Jackson  County  Historical  Society,  Independence,  Missouri 

KSHS Library,  Kansas  State  Historical  Society,  Topeka,  Kansas 

KSU Farrell  Library,  Kansas  State  University,  Manhattan,  Kansas 

LCHS Lane  County  Pioneer-Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oregon 

MPL Manhattan  Public  Library,  Manhattan,  Kansas 

NSHS Nebraska  State  Historical  Society,  Lincoln,  Nebraska 

OHS Oregon  Historical  Society,  Portland,  Oregon 

UN Library,  University  of  Nebraska,  Lincoln,  Nebraska 

WPL Wamego  Public  Library,  Wamego,  Kansas 

YUL Yale  University  Library,  New  Haven,  Connecticut 


19 


THE  MANUSCRIPTS 

The  surviving  63  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  written  by  women 
on  the  Oregon/California  Trail  are  as  diverse  and  varied  as  the  individuals 
who  wrote  them.     A  few  of  the  diaries  are  elegant  little  leather-bound 
books  that  would  fit  in  a  lady's  pocket;  others  are  large  cardboard-bound 
copybooks  or  ledgerbooks.     Some  of  the  writers  composed  masterpieces  of  ' 
colorful  description,  exciting  narration,  and  beautiful  language,  while 
others  made  a  brief  record  of  their  journey  noting  only  miles  travelled, 
rivers  crossed,  and  weather  experienced.     Certain  ones  wrote  as  if  they 
were  talking  to  themselves  in  a  personal  and  private  way,  but  others  wrote 
so  the  journal  could  be  published  for  whole  world  to  read. 

A  small  number  of  the  original  diaries,  journals,  and  letters  are 
safely  stored  in  libraries  and  collections  and  can  be  examined,  but  many  of 
the  original  manuscripts  have  been  lost.     Many  more  are  only  available  as  copies 
in  the  form  of  typescripts  made  by  family  members  or  handwritten  copies  made 
from  the  original  by  the  author.     There  are  some  of  these  journals,  diaries, 
and  letters  that  are  preserved  only  in  published  form. 

Certain  general  conclusions  about  all  of  the  diaries,  journals,  and 
letters  can  be  drawn  by  examining  and  studying  the  small  number  of  original 
manuscripts  that  are  preserved  and  available. 

The  original  journals  and  diaries  were  written  on  everything  from 
scraps  of  paper  to  beautiful  leather-bound  volumes.     In  size  these  vary  from 


20 
a  tiny  three  by  four  inch  palm-sized  diary  to  a  larger  12  by  eight  and  one- 
half  inch  pasteboard  covered-copybook  or  ledger  book.     The  size  of  the 
journal  or  diary  imposed  limitations  on  the  length  of  the  entry  for  each  day. 

Several  of  the  women  wrote  in  the  elegant  leather-bound  pocket  or 
palm-sized  diaries.     Carrying  a  small   volume  was  the  utilitarian  thing  to 
do  when  emigrants  were  trying  to  keep  their  loads  light  and  small,  but 
the  tiny  pages  made  writing  tedious  and  limited  the  volume  of  writing. 

Harriet  Clark's  diary  1s  a  three  by  four  inch  diary  bound  in  black 
leather.     Agnes  Stewart's  tiny  volume  had  blank,  unlined  pages.     She  wrote 
in  her  book  carefully  in  ink.     Abby  Fulkerth's  book  was  palm-sized,  but  the 
pages  in  it  were  lined.     Louisa  Rahm's  four  by  three  inch  volume  had  dates 
printed  in  the  book  which  allowed  her  just  one  inch  of  space  per  daily 
entry.     Louisa  wrote  small  and  her  diary  is  very  readable,  but  she  was 
severely  limited  by  the  small  space  for  each  daily  entry.1 

Several  of  the  women  selected  pasteboard-covered  copybooks  or  hard- 
bound copybooks.     These  were  not  usually  as  elegant  looking,  they  took 
slightly  more  space  in  the  wagon,  and  they  could  not  be  carried  around  in  a 
pocket.     However,  they  were  easier  to  write  in,  and  they  provided  more  space 
for  each  daily  entry. 

Rebecca  Ketcham  wrote  in  pencil  in  her  large  pasteboard  copybook. 
Harriet  Ward  started  writing  in  ink  in  a  ledger  book  which  measured  seven 
by  eleven  inches,  but  she  switched  to  pencil  after  she  spilled  her  ink 
during  a  storm  on  the  Platte  River  Road.     Harriet's  journal  pages  are  lined 
but  the  space  was  not  limited  for  each  daily  entry.     Her  book  reveals 
a  lot  about  her  and  is  very  personal.     Its  pages  are  yellow  and  fragile  with 
age,  and  some  are  marked  with  the  imprint  of  trilium  and  other  wildflowers 
she  gathered  along  the  trail  and  then  pressed  between  the  pages.2. 


21 
Velina  Williams  wrote  in  pencil  in  her  ledger  book.  Mary  Fish 

chose  a  large  twelve  by  nine  and  one  half  inch  ledger  book  with  lined  page 

to  take  on  her  journey.  Sarah  Sutton  and  Caroline  Richardson  selected 

3 
six  by  eight  inch  copybooks. 

Charlotte  Pengra  wrote  on  pale-blue  seven  and  one-half  by  ten 

inch  sheets  of  paper  that  were  not  bound  together  in  any  way.  Other  women 

used  loose  pages  and  mailed  them  home  in  sections  at  'post  offices'  along 

the  trail.  ATgeline  Ashley  sent  her  diary  in  sections  and  only  one  of  the 

sections  survives.  Esther  Lyman  and  Elizabeth  Geer  mailed  their  journals  to 

friends  at  home.  Narcissa  whitman  sent  her  journal  home  at  the  request  of 

4 
her  mother. 

Some  of  the  women  wrote  with  pencils;  other  used  pen  and  ink. 
Rebecca  Ketcham,  Velina  Williams,  and  Malvina  Manning  wrote  their  diaries 
in  pencil.     There  were  fewer  problems  transporting  a  pencil   on  the  trail. 

Several  of  the  writers  had  problems  with  their  bottles  of  ink.     Two 
of  the  women  spilled  their  ink  and  recorded  the  accident  on  or  in  their 
journals.     Harriet  Ward's     journal  entry  for  June  15th  is  blurred  by  a 
large  blot  of  ink.     In  later  years  she  explained  that  she  spilled  her 
ink.     From  June  15th  the  remainder  of  her  diary  is  written  in  pencil.  5 

Lucy  Cooke  also  had  an  accident  with  her  ink  and  had  to  discontinue 
writing  until  she  got  some  more,  evidently  at  nearby  Ft.  Bridger.     She 
wrote  in  her  diary,  "Since  writing  the  above  I  upset  my  ink  and  lost  my  pen, 
consequently  my  writing  has  had  to  be  abandonned  for  awhile,  but  we  have 
journeyed  on  and  on  each  day,  till  we  reached  Fort  Bridger."6 

Ink  was  available  at  some  of  the  trading  posts  along  the  trail   in 
1852.     Lucy  Cooks 's  husband  bought  her  ink  at  both  Fort  Bridger  and  Fort 
Laramie.     She  wrote,   "  William  bought  a  small  bottle  of  ink  also.     It  was 
only  a  ten-cent  bottle,  but  he  paid  thirty  cents  for  it.   (Fort  Laramie)"  7 


22 
Charlotte  Pengra  Pengra  wrote  all  of  her  journal  in  ink.  Harriet 

Ward  and  Harriet  Griswold  started  their  diaries  in  ink  and  then  switched  to 

pencil.  Mary  Warner  wrote  in  pencil,  and  at  the  end  of  her  journal  she 

noted  that  she  had  run  out  of  both  paper  and  pencil.  She  wrote,  "June  20 

This  old  journal  is  about  done  for   book  filled,  paper  all  gone,  pencil 

worn  out. 

Some  women  sent  their  trail  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  to 
newspapers  for  publication  in  serial   form.       in  some  cases 
it  is  only  in  published  form  that  these  writings  survive.     Elizabeth 
Wood  sent  her  narrative  to  the  Peoria  Weekly  Republican  in  1852, 9    and 
Sarah  Herndon  wrote  her  journal  in  letter  style  to  be  published  in  the 
Rocky  Mountain  Husbandman  in  1865.  10 

Several  of  the  diaries,  journals,  and  letters  have  been  printed 
in  state  historical  magazines  during  the  past  century,  and  in  some  cases 
this  published  version  is  the  only  surviving  copy.     The  journals  and 
diaries  of  six  women  on  the  trail  are  printed  in  issues  of  The  Transactions 
of  the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association:  Cecelia  Adams,  Elizabeth  Geer,  Celinda 
Hines,  Amelia  Stewart  Knight,  Cornelia  Sharp,  and  Velina  Williams.   Issues 
of  The  Oregon  Historical  Society  Quarterly  contain  the  diaries  and  journals 
of  Marie  Belshaw,  Rebecca  Ketcham,  Agnes  Stewart,  and  Elizabeth  Wood. 

Undoubtedly  there  were  a  lot  more  than  63  women  who  wrote  diaries, 
journals,  and  letters     out  of  the  thousands  of  women  who  travelled  the  trail. 
It  is  probably  remarkable  that  even  63  or  so  survive  today  when  the  problems 
of  their  preservation  for  120  or  more  years  is  considered.     Some  journals  and 
diaries  were  undoubtedly  lost  out  of  wagons  on  the  trail  before  they  were 
ever  completed.     Some  were  lost  by  the  casual  mail  service  of  the  wilderness. 
Others  were  misplaced  after  arrival  in  Oregon  or  California,  and  still 
others  were  thrown  away  or  forgotten  as  the  families  made  numerous  moves 


23 
from  farm  to  farm  or  from  home  to  home.     A  few  were  burned  in  fires  or  lost 

in  other  tragedies.     Some  may  have  been  discarded  by  disinterested 

descendants.     A  few  more  women's  trail  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  are 

still   in  private  ownership  with  no  copies  safely  preserved  in  libraries. 

The  survival  of  letters  written  by  women  on  the  trail  was  even  more 

precarious  than  the  survival  of  the  journals  and  diaries.     The  trail  letters 

of  only  four  women  have  been  preserved  where  they  are  available  in  collections, 

but  these  four  letters  make  historic  statements.     Narcissa  Whitman,  Tamsen 

Donner,  Virginia  Reed,  and  Mary  Dutro  wrote  narratives  which  are  important 

in  all  collections  of  trail   literature  and  history. 

WRITING  CONDITIONS 

Keeping  track  of  a  pen  and  ink,  a  pencil,  and  the  journal  or  the 
paper  was  just  one  of  the  commitments  that  the  writer  on  the  trail    had  to 
make.     Another  problem  the  writer  had  to  face  was  that  of  finding 
a  suitable  place  to  write.     On  the  trail  there  were  no  writing  desks 
or  even  tables  for  the  convenience  of  a  journal  or  letter  writer.     The 
women  sat  in  their  wagons,  on  tree  stumps,  and  a  few  even  sat  on  rocks  or 
mountain  tops  as  they  wrote.     They  rested  their  journals  or  paper  on 
everything  from  dishpans  to  wagon  seats. 

The  women  frequently  described  their  physical  positions  and 
conditions  around  them.     Helen  Stewart  wrote,  "...it  is  lightning  all 
around  and  the  face  of  the  moon  is  obscured  under  dark  clouds  and  the 
wind  is  blowing  and  I  am  in  the  wagon  trying  to  write,  a  little  lantern 
is  tied  to  the  ridge  pole..."  n 

In  1860  Mollie  Sanford  complained,   "I  find  camping  not  adapted  to 
journalizing,  but  I  will  try  to  write  a  little  almost  every  day."12    Harriet 


24 
Ward  did  some  of  her  writing  in  her  wagon  while  her  family  rested.  One 

day  she  wrote,  "Here  I  am,  sitting  on  the  front  seat  of  the  wagon  writing, 

Willis  asleep  beside  me,  Frank  seated  upon  the  bed  playing  her  guitar 

and  singing  'I've  something  Sweet  to  Tell  You'." 

At  noon  on  another  day  Harriet  wrote,  "Father  is  taking  his  daily 

siesta  in  the  wagon  beside  me.  Willie  lies  upon  his  pillow  on  the  front 

seat  of  the  wagon  reading  Thackery's  Henry  Esmond." la 

In  1852  Algeline  Ashley  wrote,  "I  write  on  my  lap  with  the  wind  rocking 

u.       .,  15 
the  wagon. 


Mary  Dutro  found  an  unusual  object  to  substitute  for  a  desk.     She 
wrote,  "I  rote  thiz  letter  on  the  bottom  of  the  dish  pan." 16 

Finding  time  to  write  was  often  a  problem  when  the  wagons  were 
travelling  long  distances  and  long  hours.     One  night  Elizabeth  Geer  wrote, 
"I  could  have  written  a  great  deal  more  if  I  had  had  the  opportunity.     Some- 
times I  would  not  get  the  chance  to  write  for  two  or  three  days,  and  then 
would  have  to  rise  in  the  night  when  my  babe  and  all  hands  were  asleep,  light 
a  candle  and  write..."17 

On  evening  Mrs.  Hadley  wrote  while  others  made  some  music  on  the 
prairie.     "We  are  a  merry  crowd,  while  I  am  journlaizing  one  of  the  company 
is  playing  the  violin  which  sounds  delightful  way  out  here.     My  accordian 
is  also  good  as  I  carry  it  on  the  carriage  and  play  as  we  travel."18    Another 
day  she  took  advantage  of  one  of  the  trail  landmarks  and  sat  on  top  of 
Independence  Rock  (Wyoming)  to  make  her  journal  entry,     "...took  a  walk  upon 
it  (Independence     Rock)  pretty  hard  to  ascend.     I  am  now  seated  upon  it 
journalizing.     There  are  thousands  of  names."19 

Marie  Norton  had  an  uninvited  audience  on  July  3,  1859,  as  she  wrote 
in  her  journal.     "As  I  was  writing  on  the  ground,  by  the  side  of  the  wagon, 


25 
a  great  number  (of  Indians)  came  around  me  and  stood  looking  at  my  writing 

for  a  long  time.  I  suppose  it  was  a  novelty  to  them."20 

At  least  one  woman  found  it  difficult  to  write  in 
her  journal.  Even  keeping  track  of  the  days  of  the  week  and  the  dates  was 
en  impossible  chore  for  Mary  Powers.  On  the  Platte  River  (Nebraska)  she 
wrote  in  her  journal , 

I  find  it  impossible  to  keep  a  regular  journal.  We  start  very 
early,  have  dinner  sometimes  earlier,  sometimes  later,  and  as 
many  of  the  streams  are  dry  we  are  often  obliged  to  drive  late  for 
a  camping  ground.  Then  with  mending  and  baking  it  takes  all  my  time 
But  after  leaving  Fort  Laramie  I  will  do  as  much  as  I  can.  I  will 
try  and  get  an  almanac  there,  as  I  have  entirely  lost  the  day 
of  the  month  as  well  as  the  day  of  the  week. 

Mary  was  travelling  with  three  young  children,  and  her  journal  reflects  her 

concern  for  them.     Her  interest  in  these  children  always  took  precedence 

over  writing  in  her  journal.  Her  journal  entries  were  undated  and  not  written 

on  a  regular  basis. 


Figure  1.  Our  Camp 
Drawing  by  Mary  Powers 


22 


26 
Some  of  the  original  diaries  and  journals  preserve  more  than  just 

the  women's  words.  Caroline  Richardson's  and  Harriet  Ward's  journals  bear 

the  imprints  of  flowers  that  the  women  gathered  along  the  trail  and  pressed 

between  the  pages.  Lizzie  Richardson's  childish  signature  is  written  on 

otherwise  black  pages- at  the  end  of  her  mother's  journal.  Lizzie  also  drew  some 

pictures  in  her  mother's  book.23 


recipes 


Recipes  appear  in  a  few  diaries.  Mary  Fish's  journal  ends  with  twelve 
24 


REASONS  FOR  WRITING 

In  all  of  these  ways  the  women  were  expressing  themselves,  trying  to 
capture  forever  a  moment,  a  feeling,  an  adventure,  a  flower,  or  even  a  food 
from  one  of  the  big  experiences  in  their  lives  during  the  journey  of  2,000 
miles  across  a  wilderness.  Even  though  they  shared  a  common  purpose,  each 
was  writing  for  a  different  reason  and  for  a  different  audience. 

Some  were  communicating  to  others  and  some  wrote  just  for  themselves, 
for  personal  satisfaction  and  even  for  private  meditation.  Four  women 
mentioned  that  they  were  writing  journals  or  letters  for  publication 
and  at  least  two  were  published.  Elizabeth  Wood's  journal  of  1851  and 
Sarah  Herndon's  letters  of  1865  were  published  in  newspapers.  Kate  Dunlap 
and  Mary  Stuart  Bailey  mentioned  in  their  journals  that  they  were  writing 
for  future  publication. 

Five  letter  writers  were  communicating  with  people  back  home,  and 
one  letter  was  published  in  1846  in  a  newspaper.  Tamsen  Donner  wrote  a  letter 
to  a  friend,  and  the  New  York  Herald  printed  her  letter  in  its  columns 
accompanied  by  an  editor's  comment  that  Mrs.  Donner  was  a  "perfect  specimen  of  our 


27 
American  womerv-intelligent,  educated,  brave,  and  spirited.     If  the  rest  of 

the  females  of  the  expedition  are  like  Mrs.  Donner,  there  need  be  no  fear  of  the 

expedition."  It  is  an  irony  that  this  same  "brave  and  spirited"  woman 

lost  her  life  along  with  other  members  of  the  ill-fated  Donner  party  in  the 

mountains  of  California,  and  the  newspaper  who  had  extolled  her  virture  failed 

to  mention  her  fate  in  later  issues. 

Twelve  year  old  Virginia  Reed  (also  in  the  Donner  party)  wrote  her 
letter  to  her  cousin.  She  wrote  another  letter  home  some  weeks  after  she 
arrived  in  California  describing  the  horrors  of  last  part  of  her  journey.26 

Rachel  Fisher  described  the  deaths  of  her  husband  and  her  daughter 
on  the  trail  1n  two  letters  which  she    sent  home  to  her  parents  in  1846. 

In  1852  and  1853  Lucy  Cooke  addressed  her  letters  to  her  sister  but  also 

27 
invited  anyone  who  was  interested  to  read  them.        In  1852  Mary  Dutro 

addressed  her  three  letters  to  her  sister. 

Diaries  and  journals  written  on  the  trail  were  often  painstakingly 
hand-copied  and  sent  home  as  letters  either  in  parts  or  complete.     Narcissa 
Whitman  explained  in  her  1836  trail  journal  that  she  was  keeping  a  journal 
because  her  mother  suggested  it.     She  sent  parts  of  her  journal  home  with 
people  along  the  trail  who  were  travelling  east. 

In  1838  Sarah  Smith  wrote  her  diary  to  send  home.     Soon  after  her 
arrival   in  Oregon  in  1847  Elizabeth  Geer  copied  her  trail  diary  and  sent  it 
to  some  of  her  friends  in  La  Porte,  Indiana.     Algeline  Ashley  also  sent 
home  the  one  surviving  part  of  her  diary    which  narrates  her  trip  from  Fort 
Laramie  to  Salt  Lake  City.     As  she  described  the  fort  at  the  beginning  of 
this  section  of  her  diary,  Algeline  wrote,  "We  wrote  from  here"  indicating 
that  she  may  have  mailed  the  first  part  at  the  fort.     Mary  Warner  wrote  that 
she  would  send  her  journal  home  to  her  mother. 


28 
Two  of  the  women  said  that  they  were  keeping  records  on  the  trail 

to  aid  others  who  were  planning  to  go  west  in  the  future.     In  1853  Elizabeth 

Goltra  recorded  the  conditions  of  travel  for  friends  in  Illinois  who  planned 

to  go  west  in  the  following  year.     Helen  Carpenter  was  also  making  a  record 

of  her  trip  to  help  others  who  planned  to  travel  the  trail.     On  June  4,  1856 

Helen  wrote,   "It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  know  where  water  is  to  be 

found,  and  not  knowing  but  this  journal  may  some  day  be  of  service  to 

someone  as  a  guidebook,  I  more  carefully  note  where  there  is  wood  and  water 

28 
than  I  otherwise  would." 

Rebecca  Ketcham's  journal  was  "written  for  the  benefit  of  friends  who 
may  be  interested."29     A  friend  gave  Agnes  Stewart  her  diary  book,  so 
Agnes  wrote,  to  her  friend  and  even  addressed  some  entries  to  this  friend. 
Harriet  Ward  wrote  her  journal  to  tell  her  friends  and  her  family  in  the 
East  about  her  trip. 

In  her  diary  Lucy  Cooke  explained  her  purpose  for  writing.     "I  intend 
keeping  a  kind  of  journal  of  passing  events  whilst  on  my  road  to  California. 
Cannot  say  what  amusement  it  may  afford  myself  or  any  other  person,  but  think 
my  dear  sister,  for  whom  these  lines  are  intended,  will  be  interested  in 
their  perusal."30 

Some  of  the  women  wrote  their  diaries  and  journals  for  personal 

reasons.     Mollie  Sanford  started  her  journal  with  an  explanation  about  the 

intellectual  exercise  of  writing  a  daily  journal. 

I  have  thought  for  years  that  I  would  keep  a  journal.     I  know  it  is 
a  source  of  improvement  and  pleasure,  and  have  only  postponed  it 
because  I  have  thought  my  life  too  monotonous  to  prove  interesting 
In  going  to  a  new  country,  where  new  scenes  and  new  associations  wil 


"m?J"^uy  12fe'  there  m?y  b?  some  experiences  worth  recording 


ions  will 
ui ding, 
at   least  the  employment  will  divert  my  mind  in  many  a  lonely  hour. 

After  keeping  her  journal   for  several  years  Mollie  began  to  treasure 

her  journal  and  found  a  new  value  and  satisfaction  in  it.     She  wrote,  "I  desire 


29 
that  it  (this  journal)  shall  be  kept  in  the  family  and  treasured  as  a  relic 
of  by-gone  days,  not  from  any  especial  merit  it  possesses  but  because  I  do 
not  want,  to  be  forgotten."32 

Two  women  used  their  journals  to  record  religious  meditations  and 
prayer.  Eliza  Spalding  recorded  religious  meditations  and  prayers  in  her 
book.  Maria  Belshaw  ended  many  daily  entries  in  her  1853  trail  journal 
with  a  prayer.  On  May  20th  she  wrote,  "0  God  wilt  thou  keep  us  safe  this 
night. "-"  August  21st  when  her  husband  was  ill  she  closed  the  entry  with 
the  prayer,  "0  Father,  wilt  thou  lay  thy  helping  hand,  again  restore  him 
to  health."34 


30 


CHAPTER  1  FOOTNOTES 


Harriet  Clark's  manuscript  diary  is  in  the  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library  in 
Portland,  Oregon.  Agnes  Stewart's  manuscript  diary  fs  privately  owned  by  Mr. 
Ivan  Warner.  Abby  Fulkerth's  and  Louisa  Rahm's  manuscript  diaries  are  in  the 
Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

2 

Rebecca  Ketcham's  manuscript  journal  is  in  the  manuscript  collection  at  the 
Chicago  Historical  Society.  Harriet  Ward's  manuscript  journal  is  in  the  Bancroft 
Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

3 

Velina  Williams'  manuscript  diary  is  owned  by  0.  A.  Stearns.  Mary  Fish's 
manuscript  journal  is  in  the  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at 
Berkeley.  Sarah  Sutton's  manuscript  diary  is  privately  owned  by  Howard 
Giesy.  Caroline  Richardson's  manuscript  journal  is  in  the  Bancroft  Library, 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

4 

Charlotte  Pengra's  manuscript  journal  is  privately  owned  by  Olof  Olsson  of 
Portland,  Oregon.  Esther  Lyman's  original  journal  was  lost  but  a  letter  in 
which  she  had  copied  parts  of  her  diary  is  owned  by  Mr.  Vernon  White. 
Elizabeth  Geer's  manuscript  diary  is  in  the  Oregon  Historical  Library,  Portland. 

Harriet  Ward,  Prairie  Schooner  Lady  (Los  Angeles:  Westernlore  Press,  1959), 
p.  69. 

Lucy  Cooke,  Crossing  the  Plains  in  1852  (Modesto,  California:  privately  printed 
1923),  p.  37: 

7Ibid.,  p.  29. 

Q 

Mary  Parkhurst  Warner,  "Journal  of  Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner  Kept  During  Camp 
Life  in  1864,"  Overland  Journeys  Collection,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University 
of  California  at  Berkeley,  June  20  entry. 

9 
Elizabeth  Wood,  "Journal  of  a  Trip  to  Oregon  1851,"  Quarterly  of  the  Oregon 
Historical  Society  27  (1926),  p.  192.  — 

Sarah  Herndon,  Days  on  the  Road  (New  York:  Burr  Printing  House),  p.  I. 

Helen  Stewart,  "Diary  of  Helen  Stewart  1853,"  photocopy,  Lane  County  Historical 
Society,  Eugene,  Oregon,  p.  4. 


31 

12 
Mollie  Dorsey  Sanford,  Mollie  (Lincoln,  Nebraska:  University  of  Nebraska 
Press,  1976),  p.  119. 

Ward,  p.  27. 

14Ward,  p.  148. 

Algeline  Ashley,  "Dairy  of  Mrs.  Algeline  Jackson  Ashley  Crossing  the  Plains 
in  1852,"  Typescript,  The  Huntington  Library,  San  Marino,  California,  p.  2. 

Mary  Dutro,  "Letter,  24  April  1852,"  Archives,  Jackson  County  Historical 
Society,  Independence,  Missouri. 

Elizabeth  Geer,  "  The  Diary  of  Elizabeth  Dixon  Smith,"  in  Covered  Wagon 
Women,   ed.  Kenneth  L.  Holmes,  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark 
Company,  1938),  I:  161. 

18 
Mrs.  E.  A.  Hadley,  "Diary  of  Mrs.  E.  A.  Hadley  1851,"  Typescript  in  Overland 
Journal  Collection,  Oregon  Historical  Society,  Portland,  p.  11.  Mrs.  Hadley's 
given  name  is  not  known. 

19 
Ibid.,  p.  30. 

20 
Marie  Norton,  "A  Trip  Across  the  Plains  in  '59,"  Typescript  on  Microfilm, 
Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

21 
Mary  Powers,  "A  Woman's  Overland  Journal  to  California,  1856,"  The  Amateur 
Book  Collector  I,  nos.  1-5  (September  1950— January  1951):  p".  1. 

22 

Ibid.,  p.  2. 

23 

Caroline  Richardson,  "Dairy  1952  from  Nebraska  to  California,"  Manuscript  in 
Overland  Journey  Collection,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at 
Berkeley. 

24 
Mary  Fish,  "Diary  1860,"  Manuscript  in  Overland  Journey  Collection,  Bancroft 
Library,  UNiversity  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

25 
John  D.  UNruh,  Jr.,  The  Plains  Across  (Urbana,  University  of  Illinois  Press, 
1982),  p.  21. 

26 

Virginia  Reed,  "Letter  1846,"  in  Overland  in  1846,  ed.  Dale  Morgan  (Georgetown, 
California,  The  Talisman  Press,  1963),  I:  778. 

Cooke,  p.  3. 

28 
Helen  Carpenter,  "A  Trip  across  the  Plains  in  an  Ox  Wagon  1856,"  in  Ho  for 

California,  ed  Sandra  Myres  (San  Marino:  The  Huntington  Library,  1980T,~p7  100. 

29 
Rebecca  Ketcham,  "From  Ithaca  to  Clatsop,"  Oregon  Historical  Quarterly  (September 
and  December  1961),  p.  100. 


32 

Cooke,  p.  20. 

31 
Sanford,  p.  1. 

32Ibid.  p.  I. 

33 
Maria  Belshaw,  "Diary  1853,"  Mss  1508  Overland  Journeys  Collection,  Oregon 
Historical  Society  Library,  Portland,  p.  10. 

3d 

'  Ibid.,  p.  33. 


33 


CHAPTER  2  THE  TRAIL—THE  WOMEN'S  PERSPECTIVE 

"Our  men  are  all  well  armed.  William  carries  a  brace  of  pistols  and  a 
bowie  knife.  Ain't  that  blood  curdling!  "—Lucy  Cooke 

"Mr.  Ermatinger  says  we  are  on  the  backbone  of  America."— Myra  Eel  Is 

"I  have  heard  lots  of  bugbear  stories  about  the  Indians. "--Charlotte  Pengra 

"Never  take  no  cutoffs  and  hurry  along  as  fast  as  you  can. "--Virginia  Reed 


"They  come  out  by  the  thousands  and  want  pay  for  us  crossing  their  country 
Keturah  Belknap 


34 


The  women  journal  writers. on  the  Oregon/California  Trail  were  astute 
observers;  they  noticed  and  described  the  things  that  were  most  interesting 
to  them  as  women.  The  descriptions  written  by  these  63  women  paint  an  accurate 
and  composite  picture  of  the  children,  other  emigrants,  notable  trail  landmarks, 
fur  traders,  Indians  and  Mormons  on  the  trail  between  1836  and  1865. 


CHILDREN  ON  THE  TRAIL 

On  the  trail  as  at  home  the  women  were  usually  closely  associated 
with  and  were  responsible  for  the  children.  Children  worked  and  played  all 
of  the  way  to  California/Oregon,  and  occasionally  they  became  ill  or  were 
victims  of  accidents.  The  women  described  these  activities  and  provided 
a  valuable  record  of  the  children  on  the  trail  that  cannot  be  found  in  the 
men's  diaries,  journals,  and  letters. 

Fourteen-year-old  Sal  lie  Hester  described  her  activities  on  the  trail 
as  she  played  and  interacted  with  younger  children  and  other  teenagers.  On 
one  occasion  she  and  her  companions  frightened  their  parents  by  exploring 
at  Devil's  Gate  (Wyoming)  and  staying  away  too  long  from  the  wagon  train. 
Sal  1 ie  wrote, 


35 

...It's  an  opening  in  the  mountain  through  which  the  Sweetwater  River 
flows.  Several  of  us  climbed  this  mountain,  somewhat  perilous  for 
youngsters  not  over  fourteen.  We  made  our  way  to  the  very  edge  of  the 
cliff  and  looked  down.  We  could  hear  the  water  dashing,  splashing, 
and  roaring  as  if  angry  at  the  small  space  through  which  it  was  forced 
to  pass.  We  were  gone  so  long  that  the  train  was  stopped  and  men  sent 
out  in  search  of  us.  We  made  all  sorts  of  promises  to  remain  in  sight 
in  the  future.  John  Owens-,  a  son  of  the  minister,- my  brother  John, 
sister  Lottie,  and  myself  were  the  quartet."1 

From  Sal  lie's  perspective  the  trail  experience  was  a  good  one.  The 
children  and  young  people  in  her  train  had  frequent  opportunities  to  play,  fish, 
swim,  sing,  explore,  and  to  make  new  friends. 

Snowballing,  leapfrogging,  swinging,  and  playing  ball  were  other  activities 
which  children  enjoyed  on  the  trail  according  to  the  women's  journals.  Sarah: 
Sutton  and  Mrs.  Hadley  described  children  having  snowball  fights  in  the 
mountains.  In  1854  Sarah  wrote,  "...the  youngsters  are  threatening  snowballing 
each  other. . .  ."2 

Mrs.  Hadley  reported  in  her  diary,  "Boys  had  quite  a  snowballing." 

Helen  Stewart  described  some  boys  playing.  "They  have  had  a  game  at 
leap  the  frog,  a  play  which  I  have  often  heard  of  but  never  saw." 

As  a  fifteen-year-old  girl  on  the  trail,  Mary  Warner  enjoyed  swinging 

one  evening.  On  May  22  she  wrote,  "When  we  returned  to  camp  there  was 

.5 
a  swing  put  up. . . " 

Ball  games,  probably  baseball,  were  frequently  organized  when  the  wagons 
stopped.  Mary  Warner  played  ball  with  other  youngsters,  but  Helen  Stewart 
watched  a  ball  game  while  she  wrote  in  her  journal. 

Children  played  whether  the  wagons  were  moving  or  stopped.  Helen 
Carpenter  described  the  children  in  the  wagon  in  front  of  hers.  "Mr.  Taylor's 
wagon  is  just  ahead  of  ours  and  the  children  amuse  themselves  peeping  out 
of  the  back  of  the  wagon." 

Children  played  while  their  mothers  cooked.  Eliza  McAuley  was  amused 


36 
as  she  and  her  sister  cooked  desserts.  She  wrote,  "We  have  fun  making 

pop  corn  candy.  Margaret  is  baking  cookies,  but  the  boys  steal  them  as 

fast  as  she  can  bake  them." 

On  the  trail  there  were  chores  for  the  children  to  do,  milking 

cows,  herding  sheep,  tending  chickens,  even  herding  cattle.  Amelia  Knight 

described  her  children's  work.  She  wrote,  "It  is  all  hurry  and  bustle  to 

get  things  in  order.  It's  children  milk  the  cows,  all  hands  help  yoke  these 

cattle,  the  de-l's  (sic)  in  them.  Plutarch  (her  son)  answers,' I  can't,  I 

Q 

must  hold  the  tent  up,  it  is  blowing  away.'" 

The  children  seemed  to  adapt  happily  to  the  lifestyle  of  the  trail, 
and  after  several  months  of  travel  even  the  little  ones  became  suntanned 
and  satisfied.  Lucy  Cooke  described  her  little  daughter  after  a  few  weeks 
of  travel,  "My  dear  little  girl  is  quite  well  and  brown  as  a  berry.  She 
has  not  commenced  cutting  teeth  yet,  but  she  says  Dad-Dad  so  sweetly." 9 

Some  children  adapted  so  well  to  the  trail  life  that  they 
found  it  difficult  to  readjust  to  the  civilized  life  at  the  end  of  the 
trail  when  the  family  moved  into  a  cabin  or  a  house.  Helen  Carpenter's 
baby  sister  surprised. her  family  when  she  became  frightened  on  her  first 
night  in  a  cabin  in  California.  Helen  wrote,  "The  baby,  now  seven-months 
old  got  badly  frightened  on  hearing  it  tick  (a  clock).  In  fact  she  was  so 
afraid  of  indoors  that  she  was  repeatedly  taken  outside,  that  being  the  only 
thing  that  would  pacify  her.  In  our  travels  she  has  become  a  child  of 
nature." 10 

The  trail  lifestyle  was  fun  but  also  hazardous.  There  were  no 
completely  safe  places,  wagons  could  turn  over,  livestock  could  stampede 
or  run  away,  rivers  and  streams  were  always  dangers,  and  sudden  storms 
could  bring  hail,  lightning,  and  high  winds. 


37 

Accidents  involving  children  are  recounted  in  most  of  the  women's 

diaries,  journals,  and  letters.  Children  frequently  got  lost  or  separated 

from  their  families  or  wagon  trains.  Nearly  all  of  the  lost  ones  described 

in  the  diaries  and  journals  were  found,  often  by  other  emigrants.  Amelia  Knight 

and  her  family  accidentally  left  their  daughter  behind  at  one  stop.  Amelia 

wrote, 

Here  we  left  unknowingly  our  Lucy  behind,  not  a  soul  had  missed  her 
until  we  had  gone  some  miles,  when  we  stopped  a  while  to  rest  the 
cattle;  just  then  another  train  drove  up  behind  us  with  Lucy.  She 
was  terribly  frightened  and  so  were  some  more  of  us  when  we  found 
out  what  a  narrow  escape  she  had  run.  She  said  she  was  sitting 
under  the  bank  of  the  river,  when  we  started,  busy  watching  some 
wagons  cross,  and  did  not  know  we  were  ready.  And  I  supposed  she 
was  in  Mr.  Carl's  wagon,  as  he  always  took  care  of  Francis  and  Lucy, 
and  I  took  care  of  Myra  and  Chat,  when  starting  she  asked  for  Lucy, 
and  Francis  said,  'She  is  in  Mother's  wagon.'  as  she  often  went  there 
to  have  her  hair  combed.  It  was  a  lesson  for  all  of  us. 

Marie  Belshaw  described  the  time  when  her  seven  year  old  son  wandered 

off  in  the  wrong  direction  and  became  lost.  She  wrote, 

June  22.  While  eating  William  Belshaw  and  Charles  Martin,  7  years 
of  age,  started  to  get  a  horse.  William  left  Charles  to  return  to 
the  wagon.  Charles  could  not  see  the  wagon,  he  took  the  wrong  road 
and  got  lost.  We  missed  him  in  about  one-half  hour,  made  inquiry  but 
could  hear  nothing  of  him.  Between  30  and  40  people  were  out  hunting 
him,  but  no  Charles  to  be  found.  Continued  the  search  till  sunset. 
What  agony  did  his  parents  endure  during  this  time  and  what  anxiety 
did  his  friends  have  until  a  man  came  to  our  wagon  at  sunset  with 
the  news  that  the  child  was  safe  in  a  camp  nine  miles  from  us. 
He  followed  the  river  one-half  miles  then  struck  out  towards  the 
road  and  came  up  to  those  wagons.  They  took  him  in  and  treated 
him  kindly. 

Many  children  were  injured  and  some  killed  in  accidents  along  the 

trail.  Falling  out  of  the  wagons  was  the  most  common  injury  accident 

involving  children,  and  almost  all  journals  and  diaries  record  at  least 

one  instance  when  a  child  fell  out  of  a  wagon.  Amelia  Knight's  son  Chat  fell 

out  of  her  wagon  once  and  was  almost  run  over  by  the  wagon  in  a  second 

accident  on  the  following  day.  Amelia  wrote, 


38 
Here  Chat  fell  out  of  the  wagon,  but  did  not  get  hurt  much... 
Here  Chat  had  a  very  narrow  escape  from  being  run  over.  Just  as 
we  were  all  getting  ready  to  start,  Chatfield,  the  rascal,  came 
around  the  forward  wheel  to  get  into  the  wagon  and  at  the  same  moment 
the  cattle  started  and  he  fell  under  the  wagon.  Somehow  he  kept 
from  under  the  wheels  and  escaped  with  only  a  good  or  I  should  say, 
a  bad  scare.  I  never  was  so  much  frightened  in  my  life.  I  was  in 
the  wagon  at  the  time,  putting  things  in  order,  and  supposed  Francis 
was  taking  care  of  him.1J 

Jane  Tourtillot  described  a  neighbor's  accident.  "In  the  night  I 

heard  Mrs.  Wilson's  baby  crying  very  hard  indeed,  it  had  fallen  from  the 

14 
wagon... he  struck  his  head." 

Several  children  were  seriously  injured  when  they  were  run  over  by 

wagons  and  horses.  Catherine  Washburn  heard  about  one  accident,  "...passed 

a  company  where  a  child  had  fell  out  of  the  wagon  and  was  run  over   it  ran 

15 
over  its  jaw  and  shoulder." 

Charlotte  Pengra  and  Mrs.  Francis  Sawyer  witnessed  injury  accidents 
involving  children  on  the  trail.  Charlotte  wrote,  "A  horse  became  frightened 
and  run  over  Mrs.  Fordhairfs  little  girl —frightened  us  all  very  much  and  her 
mother  more--the  little  girl  was  not  much  hurt."16 

Mrs.  Sawyer  saw  a  little  boy  injured.  "Just  ahead  of  us  a  wagon  ran 
over  a  little  boy  and  broke  both  his  legs." 

Harriet  Ward  provided  some  medicine  for  a  little  boy  who  was 

accidentally  run  over  by  a  wagon.  She  wrote, 

Frank  has  been  over  to  a  neighboring  wagon  to  visit  a  little  boy 
who  received  a  severe  injury  by  being  run  over  by  the  wagon  a  few  days 
since.  We  met  them  at  a  slough  some  days  since  and  gave  the  mother 
some  arnica  for  it,  which  she  thinks  helped  it  very  much  indeed.18 

A  physician  in  Jane  Tourtillot's  train  was  called  to  see  another 

child  from  a  neighboring  train  who  was  run  over  by  a  wagon.  Jane  wrote, 

There  was  a  little  child  run  over  by  a  wagon  in  Walker's  train, 
who  are  just  ahead  of  us.  The  child  was  injured  quite  seriously... 
They  sent  for  a  German  physician  that  belongs  to  our  train,  to  see  the 
child  that  was  injured.  He  said  he  thought  it  would  get  better. 


39 

On  the  trail  the  women  were  closely  associated  with  their  children. 
As     mothers  were  most  often  responsible  for  the  children,        these  accidents 
as  well  as  other  activities  involving  children  were  often  carefully  noted 
and  recorded  by  women  in  their  diaries,  journals,  and  letters.     The  play  and 
many  leisure  activities  often  involved  both  the  women  and  their  children. 
Swimming,  fishing,  hiking,  and  berry  picking  were  activities  that  were 
enjoyed  by  both  the  women  and  their  children.20 


OTHER  EMIGRANTS 

Since  wagon  trains  were  really  travelling  communities,  they  functioned 
like  other  communities  of  their  time.  The  members  of  the  train  were  curious 
about  each  other,  made  new  friends,  celebrated  marriages  and  births,  mourned 
deaths,  helped  each  other  and  shared  things,  had  disagreements  and  fights 

even  robberies  and  murders,  enjoyed  parties,  dances,  worshipped  together,  and 
even  celebrated  the  Fourth  of  July. 

The  women  were  curious  about  others  on  the  trail,  and  they  observed  and 
then  described  unusual  wagons  and  people.  Paintings  and  letterings  on  wagon 
beds  and  covers  were  curiosities.  Lucy  Cooke  camped  with  the  "Bullheads"  one 
night,  and  she  wrote,  "...accepted  the  offer  of  a  company  called  'Bull  Heads'  , 

which  sign  was  painted  on  their  canvas  wagon  covers,  to  camp  with  them  that 

21 
night.  ""■ 

Mollie  Sanford  noticed  the  Colorado  gold  rushers  in  1860.     She  wrote, 

"On  one  covered  wagon  I  see  lettered  'Pikes  Peak  or  bust'  and  one  returning 

?2 
Pikes  Peak  and  busted.111 


40 
A  wagon  displaying  a  flag  caught  Marie  Norton's  attention,  and  from 

that  point  on  in  her  diary  she  referred  to  this  as  the  "flag  train."     She 

wrote,   "They  had  a  flag  on  one  of  the  wagons..."23 

Margaret  Frink  and  her  husband  wrote  their  name  on  their  wagon  in 

1850.     In  her  journal  she  wrote,   "He  knew  our  wagon  from  the  name  on  the  side."24 
Unusual  conveyances  were  also  attention  getters.     In  1852  Lydia 

Rudd  saw     a  man  pushing  a  wheelbarrow  to  California,  and  she  wrote,   "...a  man 

came  along  with  a  wheelbarrow  going  to  California;  he's  a  Dutchman--he 

wheels  his  provisions  and  clothing  all  day-he  eats  raw  meat  and  bread  for 

supper. "25 

Lucy  Cooke  noted  five  men  pulling  a  conveyance  which  she  described 
as  a  truck  . 

Nearby  were  five  men  who  draw  a  truck.  We  first  saw  them  last 
Sunday,  and  our  boys  made  lots  of  fun  of  them...  We  passed  the  five 
men  with  their  truck,  poor  fellows.  It  had  broken  down,  and  they 
have  now  taken  pieces  of  it  for  poles,  and  thus  slung  on  their 
provisions,  and  carry  on  their  shoulders.26 

Margaret  Frink  described  some  unusual  emigrants  on  the  California 
Trail  in  1850.  .She  wrote, 

There  were  all  conceivable  kinds  of  conveyances.  There  was  a  cart 
drawn  by  one  ox,  and  a  man  on  horseback  drove  along  an  ox  packed 
with  his  provisions  and  blankets.  There  was  a  man  with  a  hand  cart 
another  with  a  wheelbarrow  loaded  with  supplies...  Among  the  crowds 
on  foot  a  negro  woman  came  tramping  along  through  the  heat  and 
dust  carrying  a  cast-iron  bake  oven  on  her  head,  with  her  provisions 
and  blanket  piled  on  top,  all  she  possesses  in  the  world 
bravely  pushing  on  for  California. 

Even  ordinary  wagons  occasionally  carried  unusual  passengers.  Helen 
Carpenter  was  moved  when  she  was  a  grandmother  sitting  in  a  rocking  chair 
at  the  back  of  a  wagon.  Helen  wrote, 


41 

The  Inmanns  have  been  with  us  for  ten  days,  yet  we  did  not  know  that 
there  was  a  grandmother  in  their  party  until  today  after  the  wagons 
were  emptied  when  she  was  seen  sitting  in  a  rocking  chair  looking  out 
of  the  back  of  the  wagon.  In  answer  to  inquiries  she  said  that  she 
was  large  and  feeble  and  could  not  get  out  and  in  without  help  so  she 
just  stayed  in  the  wagon. « 

Deaths,  marriages,  and  births  occurred  in  these  travelling  communities 
and  were  often  accompanied  by  appropriate  ceremonies  and  observances  on  the 
trail.  Funeral  services  were  brief  and  all  too  frequent.    They  were  usually 
held  during  the  noon  break  in  travel  or  1n  the  morning  or  evening  at  the 
camping  place. 

Graves  were  marked  by  rocks,  slabs  of  wood,  or  occasionally  a  wagon 
wheel  or  wagon  tongue.  The  name  of  the  deceased,  the  date,  and  the 
circumstances  surrounding  the  death  were  sometimes  written  on  the  tomb-marker 
to  be  read  by  future  trail  travellers  passing  by.  One  grave  along  the  trail 
near  the  Big  Blue  River  crossing  in  Kansas  attracted  a  lot  of  attention  and 
comment  because  it  occurred  early  in  the  emigration  in  1846  and  would  be 
passed  by  thousands  of  emigrants  in  years  to  come.  Sarah  Keyes  was  nearly 
blind  and  deaf  as  she  was  travelling  west  with  her  grandson  James  Reed,  and 
she  died  on  Friday 

be  with  her  only  son  who  was  in  Oregon.  Every  member  of  the  company  attended 
this  funeral  which  was  described  in  a  letter  written  by  her  great-grand- 
daughter Virginia  Reed.  Virginia  wrote, 

...we  came  to  the  blue— the  water  was  so  hye  we  had  to  stay  thare 
four  days--in  the  mean  time  gramma  died  she  became  speechless  the 
day  before  she  died.  We  buried  her  very  decent.  We  made  a  nete  coffin 
and  buried  her  under  a  tree   we  had  a  head  stone  and  had  her  name 
cutonit  and  the  date  and  yere  verry  nice,  and  at  the  head  of  the  grave 
was  a  tree  we  cut  some  letters  on  it  the  young  men  soded  it  all  ofer 
and  put  Flores  on  it. 


42 

This  funeral  for  Grandma  Keyes  was  somewhat  typical  of  other  funerals 
on  the  trail.  Burying  the  dead  was  considered  a  "common  decency"  and  even 
when  emigrants  found  a  murdered  stranger  they  performed  a  brief  service  and 
buried  him.  Catherine  Washburn's  party  found  a  murdered  man  and  buried  him 
on  August  26,  1853.  She  wrote, 

...started  down  the  Blue  Mountains  we  struck  some  steep  hills 
about  noon  we  found  a  murdered  man  in  a  pine  grove   his  pockets 
were  rifled  and  he  was  shot  through  the  head   we  buried  him  as 
well  as  circumstances  would  admit  of30 

When  they  were  available,  clergymen  often  presided  over  funerals  and  • 
marriages  on  the  trail.    Helen  Stewart's  sister  was  married  at  the  jumping- 
off  place  in  St.  Joseph,  but  Helen  did  not  record  any  details  of  the  ceremony. 
She  wrote,  "Another  of  my  dear  sisters  has  left  the  pleasant  hearth  of  her 
father  to  enjoy  another   it  appears  she  has  joined  heart  and  hand  with 
Frederick  Warner  on  the  eave  of  our  leaving  St.  Joseph  on  our  long  tiresome 
journey. 

One  couple  was  married  on  the  north  side  of  the  Platte  River  in  1853, 
and  Marie  Belshaw  wrote  a  brief  note  in  her  journal  about  it.  "One  couple 
married  on  the  north  side  of  river  today  they  came  over  for  a  minister  and  he 
crossed  over  and  married  them."32 

Clergymen  and  physicians. on  the  trail  both  performed  their 
duties  as  they  journeyed  west.  Physicians  and  doctors  attended  the  ill  and 
the  injured  and  delivered  babies.  A  large  percentage  of  births  on  the  trail 
were  attended  by  physicians,  midwives,  or  other  women  who  had  received  some 
medical  training.  Small  trains  often  stopped  and  laid  over  for  two  or  three 
days  for  a  birth.  In  large  trains  usually  just  a  few  wagons  laid  over.  The 
birth  of  a  child  was  good  news  which  the  women  noted  in  their  journals, 
diaries,  and  letters.  33 


43 
In  good  times  and  in  bad  times  cooperation  was  usually  the  mood  of 
the  wagon  trains,  and  the  women  emigrants  were  notable  for  their  spirit  of 
cooperation.   Kate  Dunlap  noted  this  spirit  of  cooperation  in  her  diary  in 
1864. 

We  see  many  instances  of  manly  generosity  on  the  plains,  There  is 
no  place  in  the  world  where  the  qualities  of  a  man  will  show  themselves 
sooner  than  in  crossing  the  plains,  let  them  be  good  or  bad.  I  have 
met  with  men  and  women  who  were  like  brothers  and  sisters  to  me.3' 

The  women  shared  food,  cared  for  the  sick  and  injured  when  a  doctor 
was  not  available,  took  in  widows  and  children  who  were  in  need  of  help  due 
to  the  death  or  illness  of  a  husband  or  parents,  and  even  nursed  the  babies 
of  other  mothers  who  became  ill  or  died  enroute. 

Milk  and  butter  were  food  products  that  were  often  shared.  Harriet 
Ward  got  some  cream  and  milk  from  her  neighbors.  She  wrote,  "Called  upon  our 
neighbors  at  the  next  encampment,  a  family  from  Missouri  who  had  kindly  sent 
us  cream  and  milk  for  our  coffee."  35 

Lodisa  Frizzell  borrowed  a  cow  to  milk  from  a  family  who  joined 
her  train.  In  her  journal  she  wrote, 

:,:^er!  WS  Were  jo1ned  ^  two  teams'  a  m™   and  his  family  and 'his 
wid  wed  sister  with  her  family...  they  had  five  or  six  ow  „h    gave 
milk,  they  gave  me  an  excellent  one  to  milk  for  they  had  more  than 
they  could  well  tend  to  and  we  were  willing  that  they  should  travel 
with  us  which  they  did  to  the  end  of  our  journey. 

Emigrants  frequently  shared  meat  from  successful  hunts.  Buffalo, 
antelope,  and  smaller  game  were  shared  with  neighbors  on  the  trail.  Mary 
Burrel,  Harriet  Griswold,  and  Susan  Cranstone  received  meat  from  neighbors. 
Mary  got  some  ducks  to  eat.  She  wrote,  "Foster  and  man  shot  several  ducks 
and  divided  with  us,  fish  plenty  in  stream."  37 

Harriet  got  some  buffalo  steak.  She  wrote,  "Had  buffalo  steak  for 


44 
supper  given  us  by  some  neighboring  campers  who  killed  it  this  morning."38 

Susan  Cranstone  received  some  buffalo  meat  from  neighbors.     "A 
company  just  ahead  of  us  killed  two  buffaloes  and  gave  us  all  the  meat  we 
wanted  and  one  of  our  company  killed  an  antelope."39 

People  who  became  lost  from  their  train  or  who  suffered  from  other 
bad  luck  often  found  refuge  and  food  with  other  emigrants.     Kate  Dunlap 
and  others  were  concerned  about  a  lost  woman,  and  she  wrote,  "There  was  quite 
an  excitement  among  the  several  camps  as  a  lost  woman  was  wandering  about 
seeking  her  train  but  could  not  find  it."40 

Margaret  Frink  fed  a  hungry  man  as  they  reached  the  Humboldt  River. 
She  recorded, 

u^'iV  W3S    •"  Camp  there  came  alon9  a  man  wh0  had   lost  everythinq 
He  had  one  pint  of  corn  meal   left.     He  was  without  shoes,  and  his 

£? \m?l!1&2  1P  raP-     l  madS  a  dish  0f  9rue1'   mto'whicV 
put  alittle  butter,  with  some  other  nourishing  things.41 

Helen  Stewart  and  her  party  took  in  a  widow  and  her  family  after 
the  husband  drowned  when  a  ferry  boat  sunk.     Helen  wrote,     "We  was  within 
three  miles  of  the  ferry  when  the  ferry  boat  sunk  and  dround  three  men,  one 
of  them  was  an  imigrant      his  widow  and  family  is  in  our  company      now  we 
will  have  to  go  to  Iowa  Point."   42 

A  sick  man  needed  food  and  a  place  to  stay  so  Charlotte  Pengra  agreed  to 
help  him.   She  wrote,  "...had  only  time  to  pitch  our  tent  when  a  sick  man 
returning  home  called  for  shelter  and  lodging,  which  we  granted.     G.lad  to 
do  something  to  help  the  needy.     He  had  not  been  here  long  till  a  tremendious 
storm  came  on..."  43 

Helen  Carpenter's  mother  nursed  and  cared  for  another  woman's  baby 
while  the  mother  was  ill.     This  baby  lived  several  days  but  died  on  the  trail. 
Helen  wrote, 


45 
Here  we  came  up  with  Farmer's  train  which  was  lying  by  on  account 

k  k  ll   "e?S°f  Mrs-  Wilson-  Mr-  Farmer's  married  daughter  who  had 
a  Daby  that  had  come  prematurely  and  some  one  else  that  was  sick 
Mother  at  once  took  the  baby  and  is  nursing  and  caring  for  it.44' 

Margaret  Frink  witnessed  a  different  kind  of  generosity  and  cooperation 
among  the  emigrants. 

...the  young  men  came  across  a  young  cow  tied  up  to  some  willow 
bushes  with  a  card  fastened  to  her  horns,  on  which  was  written  the 
statement  that  nothing  was  the  matter  with  the  cow,  that  she  was  only 
footsore  and  not  able  to  travel  fast,  and  that  any  one  in  want  of 
provisions  would  be  at  liberty  to  kill  her  for  food.  This  beinq  their 
desperate  case,  they  stopped,  killed  the  animal,  cut  the  meat  into 
small  strips  to  dry,  and  travelled  on  with  lightened  hearts.  The  next 
day  they  found  a  sack  of  flour  with  a  card  attached  on  which  was 
written  permission  to  anyone  in  need  of  food  to  appropriate  it  to  his 
own. use.  D 

It  was  a  common  thing  for  wagon  trains  to  band  together  and  travel 
in  larger  groups  as  they  passed  through  areas  where  there  had  been  trouble 
with  Indians  or  robbers.  In  this  way  emigrants  helped  themselves  and  each 
other.  Harriet  Griswold  explained  how  her  train  did  this.  "August  22. 
Started  in  company  with  a  number  of  other  teams  in  all  42  men  on  account  of 
trouble  with  Indians.  We  have  jouned  together  for  safety  to  protect  each 
other  in  case  of  attack."46 

Serious  illness  on  the  trail  was  usually  treated  by  a  physician 
according  to  most  reports  in  the  women's  journals  and  diaries,  but  sometimes 
the  women  cared  for  the  sick  and  injured.  Harriet  Ward  helped  an  ill  friend. 
She  wrote, 

At  eve  our  dear  Mrs.  Quigley  was  taken  very  ill,  but  with  Mrs  Fox 
and  myself  for  nurse  and  physician  both,  she  ha  done  nicely  and  I 

Lydia  Rudd  got  medicine  from  a  doctor  in  another  train  to  treat  her 
husband.  She  wrote,  "Harry  has  taken  a  chill  this  morning. . .called  a 
Physician... Dr.  Henry  has  overtaken  us  tonight  and  we  have  got  medicine  from 
him."48 


46 
The  spirit  of  cooperation  extended  to  California  and  Oregon.  At 

the  end  of  the  trail  emigrants  were  often  out  of  supplies,  money,  and  even 

oxen  or  horses  to  transport  their  goods.  Relief  parties  were  sent  eastward 

from  the  settlements  in  California  to  give  food  and  help.  In  1853  Ester 

Lyman  was  impressed  by  the  magnitude  of  this  charity.  She  described 

the  generosity  of  one  man  who  had  sent  help  to  1500  emigrants  who  were  in 

trouble  because  they  had  tried  a  very  difficult  and  dangerous  shortcut.  Ester 

was  on  this  shortcut  when  she  wrote, 

It  was  estimated  that  there  were  nine-hundred  wagons,  1,500  persons  on 
the  road   we  were  in  the  last  train  of  waggons  and  passed  the  whole 
emigration  with  the  exception  of  one  team  before  we  got  into  the  valley. 
After  we  got  down  the  worst  of  the  mountains  we  every  few  miles  met 
fresh  cattle  some  to  bring  out  the  emigrants  and  other  for  beef  and  such 
cattle  you  never  saw  in  your  life,  so  large  and  fat.  At  one  place  a 
thousand  pounds  of  flour,  fifty  bushel  of  potatoes,  a  hundred  weight  of 
bacon  were  left  by  the  partys  with  a  notice  to  the  emigrants  to  help 
themselves,  all  a  free  offering  of  one  man. 

Although  the  spirit  of  friendly  cooperation  was  prevelant  on  the 
trail,  there  were  also  many  occasions  when  there  were  serious  disagreements 
and  disturbances  among  the  emigrants.  Conflicts  sometimes  resulted  in  injury 
and  even  bloodshed.  Since  the  emigrants  on  the  trail  were  outside  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  United  States,  law  enforcement  and  justice  was  administered 
by  elected  wagon  train  officials  according  to  a  code  of  laws  adopted  by 
the  train  after  a  vote  by  the  male  adults.  This  trail  justice  had  to  be 
simple  and  swift  so  the  train  was  not  delayed. 

Murder,  robbery,  and  domestic  violence  were  the  three  types  of 
conflicts  which  were  most  frequently  reported  in  the  journals,  diaries,  and 
letters.  Several  of  the. women  journalists  either  witnessed  or  heard  first 
hand  reports  of  murders  on  the  trail.  Esther  Hanna  was  one  day  behind  a  train 
in  which  there  was  a  murder,  and  she  passed  the  graves  of  the  murdered  and 
the  murderer.  She  wrote, 


47 

Saw  three  graves,  one  of  them  the  grave  of  a  mart  who  was 
murdered  yesterday,  his  name  was  Miller,  the  name  of  his 
murderer  was  Tate  who  killed  him  in  cold  blood. .. (next  day) 
Saw  three  graves,  one  was  the  grave  of  Tate  the  m.urderer  of  Miller, 
he  was  taken  the  next  day  after  he  committed  the  awful  deed, 
tried  by  his  company  and  some  other,  then  hung.  'Tis  awful  to 
think  of  his  fate  yet  was  just.   (in  the  Black  Hills) 

Eliza  McAuley  was  probably  describing  this  same  incident  in  1852  in 
her  journal.   She  wrote,  "We  heard  today  the  particulars  about  a  tragedy 
across  the  River.  There  were  two  men  and  a  woman  concerned.  The  woman's 
husband  attacked  the  other  man  and  stabbed  him  to  death.  He  was  tried, 
convicted,  and  hung,  and  the  woman  was  sent  back  to  the  Fort."51 

A  short  time  later  Eliza's  party  found  the  body  cf  a  murdered  woman. 
"Tonight  we  heard  that  the  body  of  a  woman,  who  had  been  murdered,  was 
found  hidden  in  a  clump  of  rose  bushes  near  where  we  had  been,"52  wrote  Eliza. 

Robberies  seemed  to  occur  more  frequently  in  the  later  years  of  travel 

on  the  trail.  More  robberies  seemed  to  be  reported  at  the  western  one-fourth 

of  the  trail.  In  1860  Mary  Jane  Guill  saw  some  men  rob  a  trading  post 

located  just  west  of  Independence  Rock  (Wyoming).  She  wrote, 

July  5.   Travel  about  four  miles  pass  Trading  station  near 
Independence  Rock.  Mr.  Guill  got  a  pair  of  hobbles  made  for 
Corie   paid  three  dollars  for  them.  Quite  an  excitment  raised 
by  a  company  of  emigrants  before  us.  They  had  all  passed  on,  had 
got  as  far  as  the  rock  when  five  of  the  boys  went  on  top,  cut  up 
a  good  many  extras   then  come  down  and  went  back  to  the 
street?)  and  went  into  the  blacksmith  shop  and  two  of  them  rogues- 
one  stole  a  pair  of  ox  shoes  and  the  others  a  butcher  knife.  The 
Frenchman  followed  an  overtook  them,  shot  at  them  three  or  four. 
The  first  shot  took  effect  in  the  foot  of  the  one  who  stole  the 
shoes.  The  company  all  was  from  Wisconsin,  a  very  rough  set  too.5^ 

Harriet  Ward  heard  rumors  about  an  organized  band  of  robbers  in  the 
mountains  of  Utah,  but  she  did  not  encounter  them.  She  wrote,  "It  is  said 
we  are  now  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  an  organized  band  of  Mountaineer 
Robbers."54 

Domestic  arguments  and  fights  were  other  sources  of  violence  on 


48 
the  trail.  In  1847  Elizabeth  Geer  witnessed  one  woman's  rebellion.  Elizabeth 
described  the  scene. 

September  15.   Laid  by.  This  morning  one  company  moved  on  except 
one  family.  The  woman  got  mad  and  would  not  budge,  nor  let  the 
children  go.  He  had  his  cattle  hitched  on  for  three  hours  and 
coaxing  her  to  go,  but  she  would  not  stir.  I  told  my  husband  the 
circumstance,  and  he  and  Adam  Polk  and  Mr.  Kimball  went  and  took 
each  one  a  young  one  and  crammed  them  in  the  wagon  and  her  husband 
drove  off  and  left  her  sitting.  She  got  up,  took  the  back  track  and 
travelled  out  of  sight.  Cut  across,  overtook  her  husband. 
Meantime  he  sent  his  boy  back  to  camp  after  a  horse  that  he  had 
left  and  when  she  came  up  her  husband  says,  'Did  you  meet  John?' 
'Yes,'  was  the  reply, 'and  I  picked  up  a  stone  and  knocked  out  his 
brains.'  Her  husband  went  back  to  ascertain  the  truth,  and  while 
he  was  gone  she  set  one  of  his  wagons  on  fire,  which  was  loaded 
with  store  goods.  The  cover  burnt  off  and  same  valuable  articles. 
He  saw  the  flames  and  came  running  and  put  it  out,  and  then  mustered 
spunk  enough  to  give  her  a  good.flogging.  Her  name  is  Marcum.  She 
is  cousin  to  Adam  Polk's  wife. 

In  1848  Keturah  Belknap  overheard  an  argument  in  a  nearby  wagon.  This 

argument  erupted  into  a  fight,  but  there  were  no  injuries.  Keturah  wrote, 

Overheard  argument  in  the  next  wagon  behind  ours   a  man  and  wife 
are  quarreling   she  wants  him  to  turn  back  and  he  won't  so  she 
says  she  will  go  and  leave  him-that  these  men  will  furnish  her  a 
horse  and  she  will  leave  him  with  the  children  and  he  will  have  a 
good  time  with  that  crying  baby    then  he  used  some  very  bad 
words  and  said  he  would  put  it  out  of  the  way   -just  then  I  heard 
a  muffled  cry  and  a  heavy  thud  as  tho  something  was  thrown  against 
the  wagon  box  and  she  said,  'Oh  you've  killed  it'  and  he  swore  some 
more  and  told  her  to  keep  her  mouth  shut  or  he  would  give  her 
some  of  the  same.  Just  then  the  word  came  'Change  guards!'  Geo 
came  in  and  Mr.  kitridge  went  out  so  he  and  hiSrWife  were 
parted  for  the  night.  The  baby  was  not  killed. 

Agnes  Stewart  wrote  about  the  disagreements  between  two  young  men  in 
her  party.  "Today  we  had  a  quarrel.  Tom  and  as  usual  Fred  came  to  blows. 
Tom  and  Fred  are  always  quarrelling  about  something."  Agnes  later  married 
this  quarrelling  Tom  Warner. 

Often  the  punishments  for  crimes  and  disputes  were  separation  or 
banishment  from  the  wagon  train.  The  banished  emigrant  had  the  choices  of 
trying  to  make  it  to  California  or  Oregon  alone,  returning  home,  or  joining 
another  train  if  the  banished  person  could  find  a  train  that  would  accept 


49 
him  or  her.  Only  in  a  few  cases  were  the  criminals  hanged  on  the  spot  as 
reported  by  Esther  Hanna  and  Eliza  McAuley. 

Although  several  crimes  were  reported  by  the  63  women  journal 
writers,  conflicts  were  the  exception  and  the  spirit  of  cooperation  and 
the  feelings  of  loyalty  were  the  rule  in  these  travelling  communities.  As 
the  days  of  travelling  turned  into  weeks  and  the  weeks  into  months,  the 
emigrants  developed  strong  feelings  of  loyalty  and  comradewhip  as  they  faced 
common  dangers,  experienced  the  same  hardships,  and  shared  the  adventures 
of  the  journey  across  the  wilderness. 

These  travelling  communities  often  celebrated  and  played  together 
when  their  schedule  permitted  it.  The  Fourth  of  July  was  a  holiday  that 
nearly  all  of  the  emigrants  observed  with  some  kind  of  celebration  on  the 
trail. 

On  July  Fourth  the  women  reminisced  about  family  and  friends  they  had 
left  behind,  they  cooked  special  meals,  and  they  often  attended  patriotic 
orations,  speeches,  and  dances  on  the  trail.  Guns  were  fired  and  fireworks 
were  enjoyed  by  a  few  parties,  and  most  of  the  women  writers  made  a  special 
effort  to  record  their  holiday  activities  in  the  wilderness. 

Thirty-five  women  described  their  Fourth  of  July  activities  in  their 
diaries  and  journals.  Reading  and  comparing  these  Fourth  of  July  entries 
reveal  a  lot  about  the  writer's  attitude  at  this  point  on  the  journey  and 
about  the  conditions  of  the  party  and  their  equipment,  food  supplies,  and 
livestock. 

Sarah  Smith  and  Myra  Eells  were  at  the  fur  traders  rendezvous 
in  Wyoming  on  July  4th,  1938.  Sarah  wrote,  "Independence  day.  I  suppose 
you  are  having  some  celebrations  in  New  England.  I  spend  the  morning 
washing  and  made  a  biscuit  pudding  for  dinner.  Received  a  call  from  an 


™  50 

Indian  with  nothing  on  but  a  buffalo  hide." 

Myra  wrote,  "  No  church  bells,  no  beating  of  drums  Qr  roaHng  Qf 

cannons  to  remind  us  of  our  blood-bought  liberty.     How  different  from  one 

eg 
year  ago." 

In  1846  Virginia  Reed  was  on  the  Platte  River  a  few  days  east  of 

Independence  Rock  (Wyoming).  She  was  in  the  Donner  party  which  was  caught 

in  the  mountains  of  California  in  a  blizzard.  Virginia  survived  this 

nightmare,  but  other  members  of  the  Donner  party  starved  and  froze  to  death 

before  reaching  California.  In  a  Tetter  Virginia  wrote, 

We  celebrated  the  4th  of  July  on  the  Platte  at  Beaver  Creek.  Several 
of  the  gentlemen  in  Springfield  gave  paw  a  botel  of  licker  and  said 
it  whouden  be  opend  till  the  4  day  of  July  and  paw  was  to  look  to 
the  east  and  drink  it  and  they  was  to  look  to  the  west  and  drink 
it  at  12  o'clock,  paw  treted  the  compiany  and  we  all  had  some 
lemminade.bu 

In  the  next  year  Keturah  Belknap's  party  had  travelled  fast  and  was 

at  Green  River,  well  west  of  Independence  Rock.  She  wrote  in  1848, 

It  is  the  4th  of  July.. .we  are  coming  near  the  Green  River,  will 
have  to  ferry  it  with  the  wagons.  The  cattle  will  be  unyoked  and 
swim  over.  Some  Mormons  are  here    they  have  fixed  up  a  ferry 
and  will  takers  over  for  a  dollar  a  wagon.  It  will  take  all  day 
to  get  over. 

In  1850  Margaret  Frink  was  travelling  in  the  mountains  west  of  Ham's 
Fork  and  did  not  stop  to  celebrate,  but  she  noted  that  she  prepared  a  special 
meal  to  celebrate  the  holiday.  She  wrote,  "July  4.  Notwithstanding  our 
anxiety  and  fatigue,  our  dinner,  in  honor  of  the  national  anniversary  was 
the  best  we  could  provide.  The  last  of  our  potatoes,  which  had  long  been 
saved  for  the  occasion,  made  it  a  rare  feast."  ^ 

In  1851  Elizabeth  Wood  was  just  east  of  Independence  Rock,  and  Mrs. 

Hadley  and  Harriet  Clark  were  west  of  the  landmark.  Elizabeth  wrote, 

July  4.   Today  we  traveled  till  noon  and  then  stopped  to  get  a  4th 
of  July  dinner  and  to  celebrate  our  nation's  birthday.  While 
making  the  preparations,  and  reflecting  at  the  same  time  of  what 
the  people  of  Morton  and  Peoria  were  doing,  and  contrasting  my 


51 

situation  with  what  it  was  this  day  last  year,  a  storm  arose,  blew 
over  all  the  tents  but  two,  capsized  our  stove  with  its  delicious 
viands,  set  one  wagon  on  fire,  and  for  a  while  produced  not  a 
little  confusion  in  the  camp.  No  serious  injury,  however  was  done. 
After  the  storm  was  over,  we  put  up  the  stove,  straightened  up  the 
tent,  got  as  nice  a  dinner  as  we  had  upon  the  Glorious  Fourth  in 
Morton  last  year.  We  then  took  care  of  our  game,  consisting  of 
1  blacktailed  deer,  1  antelope  and  3  buffalo.  Last  of  all  we  went 
to  hear  an  oration  delivered  by  Mr.  S.  Wardon.  For  your  amusement 
I  will  give  a  description  of  my  dress  for  the  occasion;  a  red  calico 
frock,  made  for  the  purpose  in  the  wagons,  a  pair  of  mockasins  made 
of  buffalo  hide,  ornamented  with  silk  instead  of  beads,  as  I 
had  none  of  the  latter  and  a  hat  braided  of  bull  rushes  and  trimmed 
with  white,  red  and  pink  ribbon  and  white  paper.  I  think  I  came 
pretty  near  looking  like  a  squaw.53 

Mrs.  Hadley  wrote  a  short  entry  for  the  fourth.  "July  4  Today  has 
been  the  4th,  our  company  and  another  joining  fired  guns  and  drank  toasts  and 
had  a  merry  time."64 

Harriet  was  four  days  west  of  Ft.  Bridger  when  she  wrote,  "July  4 
This  morning  of  the  glorious  fourth,  we  breakfasted  at  six  upon  trout 
strawberries  and  cream.  We  were  roused  by  Mr.  Patton's  firing  2  guns  in 
honor  of  the  day  and  crossed  Bear  River." 

In  1852  Cecelia  Adams  was  still  in  Nebraska  near  Chimney  Rock  when 
she  wrote,  "This  is  a  delightful  morning.  A  few  birds  are  trying  to  sing  their 
Maker's  praise.  Our  thoughts  are  continually  turning  homeward.  I  suppose 
you  all  are  having  a  Sabbath  School  celebration  today.  We  would  like  to 
take  a  sly  squint  and  see  what  you  are  doing."66 

In  the  same  year  Mary  Stewart  Bailey  was  about  40  miles  east  of 
Independence  Rock,  and  Lydia  Rudd  was  only  about  15  miles  east  of  the 
same  landmark.  Mary  wrote,  "July  4  Sunday  Camped  on  the  sand  with  sage 
roots  for  fuel.  It  is  wintery,  cold  and  somewhat  inclined  to  rain,  not 
pleasant.  Rather  a  dreary  Independence  Day.  We  speak  of  our  friends  at 
at  home.  We  think  they  are  thinking  of  us.  '  Home  Sweet  Home.'"67 

Lydia  wrote,  "July  4.  This  is  the  day  of  our  nations  jubilee  of 
liberty.  Traveled  ten  miles  and  struck  the  Sweet  Water  and  encamped  for 


52 
the  day  to  celebrate  our  independence.  We  had  some  gooseberry  sauce  for 

dinner  gathered  from  the  bluff.  Harry  killed  an  antelope."68 

Both  Esther  Hanna  and  Mrs.  Sawyer  were  farther  west  on  the  trail. 

Esther  was  travelling  west  of  South  Pass  when  she  wrote, 

July  4  Sabbath   This  is  the  anniversary  of  our  National 
Independence,  we  celebrate  it  on  the  banks  of  the  Little  Sandy- 
nearly  1000  miles  from  civilization  and  more  than  2000  miles  from 
our  beloved  home  in  Pa.  Me  have  cold  high  winds  today  blowing  the 
sand  and  dust  in  every  direction,  even  our  victuals  are  covered 
with  it  before  we  can  eat  them.  This  morning  we  had  another  division 
in  our  company,  flur  Captain  and  two  other  families  left  us 
making  in  all  four  wagons  and  a  carriage,  they  wished  to  travel 
today.  The  company  took  a  vote  on  it,  all  the  rest  wished  to 
remain  and  they  left.  We  are  still  a  Presbyterian  Colony...  We 
had  no  preaching  today  owing  to  high  winds  whirling  the  dust 
in  every  direction.  °a 

Mrs.  Sawyer's  party  was  near  Soda  Springs  (Idaho)  travelling  near  the 
vanguard  of  that  year's  emigration  when  she  wrote,  "July  5.  Lying  by  today 
to  celebrate  the  Fourth,  as  we  had  to  travel  yesterday.  We  went  fishing 
this  morning,  then  came  back  and  cooked  a  good  dinner.  We  had  canned 
vegetables,  fish,  rice  cakes,  and  other  little  dishes."70 

In  1853  Helen  and  Agnes  Stewart's  wagon  train  was  travelling  two 

days  east  of  Independence  Rock  on  the  holiday.  Helen  wrote, 

July  4.  This  is  the  4th  in  the  States   a  great  many,  nearly  all 
is  preparing  for  pleasure  of  some  kind  but  we  are  celebrating  it 
by  traveling  in  sand  and  dust  but  we  had  a  great  dance  tonight 
Ag  and  I  went  up  on  the  hill  and  talked  over  old  times  and 
repeated  some  paraphrases  and  all  the  like  of  that  and  then  we 
came  down  and  danced  until  nearly  one  o'clock.'1 

On  the  same  day  Agnes  wrote, 

4-th  of  July   I  am  sitting  on  a  little  hill  above  the  camp.  They 
are  playing  the  fiddle  and  dancing--  we  finished  the  4th  of  July 
by  dancing.  After  Helen  and  I  sitting  on  the  hill  and  moralizing 
so  serious  we  came  down  and  cut  capers  like  a  parcel  of  fools. 

In  the  same  year  Celinda  Hines  and  Harriet  Ward  were  in  two  different 

trains  but  were  travelling  near  each  other  on  July  4th.  Both  would  reach 

Independence  Rock  on  July  5th.  Celinda  wrote,  "July  4  Very  warm.  Saw  a 


53 

buffalo  chase  in  the  morning.  The  water  in  a  ravine  nearby  seems  to 

proceed  from  snow  in  the  mountains,  as  it  flows  by  day  and  ceases  by  night. 

We  got  up  an  Independence  Dinner,  all  the  company  eating  together.  Very 

pleasant."  73 

Harriet  travelled  hard  on  the  holiday.  She  wrote, 

July  4th.  The  celebration  of  our  National  Independence,  which  we 
are  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  have  reached  Independence  Rock,  we 
shall  be  obliged  to  celebrate  by  toiling  through  the  deep  sands 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Frankie  and  myself  left  the  encampment 
before  the  company  and  took  a  pleasant  walk  to  gather  an 
Independence  bouquet  for  our  dear  ones  at  home.  * 

Both  Elizabeth  Goltra  and  Marie  Belshaw  were  camped  near  Ice 
Springs  only  one  day  west  of  Independence  Rock  in  1853.  Elizabeth  wrote, 
"July  4th.  This  is  indeed  a  beautiful  morning  to  celebrate  the  anniversary 
of  our  Independence,  but  to  us  it  is  like  all  other  days,  the  same  work  to  do, 
drove  18  miles  today  and  have  not  much  grass  for  our  cattle  tonight, 
passed  ice-springs  at  the  right  of  the  road."  5 

Marie  was  near  the  same  landmark  when  she  wrote,  "Forded  the  river 
this  morning.  Heavy  sand  roads.  Passed  a  great  deal  of  alkali.  Saw  an 
antelope.  A  gentleman  told  us  one  of  the  company  would  deliver  an  oration 
but  we  did  not  hear  it.  Mr.  McCarthy  found  some  of  the  long  looked  for  ice 
this  morning." 

In  1854  two  women  wrote  in  their  journals  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  and 
both  had  already  passed  Independence  Rock.  Mary  Burrel  was  just  west  of 
Salt  Lake  City  when  she  wrote,  "July  4.  In  the  eve  two  Indians  came.  Put 
sold  them  his  old  coat  for  50  cents.  He  (the  Indian)  put  it  on  and  called 
himself  an  Emigrant.  Shot  off  his  pistol  much  to  our  surprise,  but  knowing 
it  had  not  taken  effect  we  had  considerable  fun  with  him."77 

Sarah  Sutton  was  on  the  banks  of  Bear  River  in  western  Wyoming  when 
she  wrote, 


54 

Here  comes  on  the  Glorious  4th  of  July,  good  health  and  luck 

attend  us.. . 

Hail  the  day  that  brought  our  freedom. 

Bought  with  our  forefathers'  blood. 

Lo  their  happy  sons  and  daughters 

On  this  glad  and  welcome  day 

By  the  springs  of  mountain  waters 

O'er  the  hills  and  valleys  stray 

Independence  then  shall  clear 

Our  path  to  heaven.  78 

Helen  Carpenter's  husband  cooked  pudding  for  her  on  the  fourth  in 

1857.  She  wrote, 

July  4th.  This  has  not  seemed  at  all  like  'Independence  Day1 
but  just  same  old  jults  with  plenty  of  dust  thrown  in... As  it 
was  the  4th  Reel  (her  husband)  wanted  something  extra  for  supper. 
Well  what  should  it  be?  He  said  corn  starch.  I  had  never 
heard  of  that  being  a  4th  of  July  dish  and  further  more  I  did 
not  know  now  to  cook  it.  But  he  did  just  as  Aunt  Hannah  used  to. 
So  I  stood  by  and  saw  him  burn  his  fingers  and  scorch  the 
starch  which  when  done  was  of  the  consistency  of  very  thin 
gravy.  But  we  ate  it,  for  on  a  trip  like  this,  one  must  not  be 
too  particular.'9 

In  1859  Harriet  Griswold  and  Maria  Norton  were  on  the  Platte  River 
in  Nebraska.  Harriet's  train  was  pushing  to  the  west  and  did  not  stop 
to  celebrate.  She  noted,  "Cannot  spend  time  to  stop  to  celebrate  the  day. "80 

Marie  and  her  family  did  celebrate.  She  wrote, 

July  4,  Monday  I  was  awakened  this  morning  bright  and  early  by 
firing  of  guns  from  some  distant  companies.  It  seems  that  they  had 
not  forgotten  Independence  Day,  if  they  were  far  away  on  the  plains 
and  from  home  and  friends.  Got  breakfast  quite  early,  but  before 
breakfast  the  boys  fired  off  some  of  their  'shooters' .. .Had  some 
apple  dumplings  for  supper,  which  were  very  good.  We  had  an 
invitation  to  stop  with  a  company  to  a  Fourth  of  July  dance,  but  did 
not  accept  the  invitation.  After  supper  Jack  played  on  his  violin, 
and  some  of  the  boys  sang  before  retiring.81 

Mary  Fish  celebrated  on  the  Platte  River  in  1860,  and  Mary  Jane 

Guill  was  already  west  of  Independence  Rock  on  the  same  day.  Mary  wrote, 

July  4th.   This  evening  we  are  encamped  on  the  Platte  River  in 
sight  of  four  different  companies.  They  have  stopped  to  celebrate 
the  glorious  fourth  and  our  company  have  camped  for  the  same  purpose. 
There  was  an  oration  delivered  this  afternoon  and  there  was  quite 
a  respectable  audience.  The  oration  was  not  as  good  as  I  have 
heard  in  the  States  but  it  was  good  as  could  be  expected  this  side 
of  the  Black  Hills.  There  was  quite  a  display  of  female  beauty 
present  which  would  do  credit  to  a  more  civilized  region. 82 


55 
Mary  Jane  and  her  family  celebrated  the  holiday  with  a  special 

meal.     She  wrote,  "July  4    Our  Fourth  of  July  dinner.     What  an  excellent 

dinner  have  got,  got  some  fresh  peaches  today  and  a  jack  rabbit  and  some 

apples.     What  eaters  we  are  at  eleven  we  struck  out  again.     The  little  creek 

83 
we  dined  on  was  called  fish  creek." 

In  1862  two  women  observed  the  fourth  but  did  not  really  celebrate. 
Jane  Tourtillot  did  not  give  a  clue  about  her  location  on  the  holiday.     She 
wrote,  "Today  is  the  Fourth  of  July  and  here  we  are  away  off  in  the  wilderness 
and  can't  even  stay  over  a  day  to  do  any  extra  cooking.     The  men  fired  their 
guns.     We  wonder  what  the  folks  at  home  are  doing  and  oh  how  we  wish  we  were 
there."84 

Louisa  Rahm  was  in  Idaho  on  Friday,  July  4,  1862.     She  wrote, 
"Men  busy  working,  bridge.     Made  some  pies  for  dinner      boys  got  back  from 
getting  lumber  for  bridge      Was  very  cold  in  the  evening."  85 

In  1863  Abby  Fulkerth  was  near  Fort  Laramie  on  the  holiday.     She 
wrote, 

The    soldiers  have  a  fourth  of  July  Ball  which  commenced  last 
night.     They  came  to  camp  and  gave  the  emigrants  a  cordial 
invitation  to  attend.     We  all  went  up  a  short  time      we  soon  came 
back  to  camp  and  went  to  bed.     We  are  also  invited  over  to  the  Fort 
today  and  tonight  to  partake  of  a  full  supper.86 

In  1864  Elizabeth  Porter  and  Kate  Dunlop  were  near  Independence 
Rock.     Elizabeth's  mention  of  the  holiday  was  brief.     "July  4    The 
American  Flag  floats  to  the  breeze."87 

Kate  Dunlap  was  at  the  Ice  Springs  west  of  the  rock  (Wyoming)  when 
she  wrote,  "Another  fourth  dawns  upon  us  cold  and  high  winds.     I  am  wondering 
all  the  time  what  our  friends  are  doing  at  home. ..July  5    All  the  emigrants 
invited  to  attend  a  ball  at  the  station  last  night  but  none  of  our  party  went."' 

In  the  same  year  Mary  Warner  was  already  in  California  on  the 
holiday.     She  wrote, 


56 
July  4th .   In  the  morning  we  heard  the  firing  of  guns  in  the 
direction  of  Virginia  City. ..About  three  or  four  o'clock  Uncle 
Henry  came.  We  all  knew  him  as  quick  as  we  saw  him.  We  had  the 
best  dinner  that  we  could  get,  and  tried  to  celebrate  the  Fourth 
as  well  as  we  could.  After  supper  we  played  ball  and  in  the  evening 
we  had  fireworks  by  the  campfire.89 

Sarah  Herndon  was  on  the  Platte  River  for  her  celebration  in  1865. 
She  wrote, 

July  4.   We  made  corral  at  eleven  am  the  captain  announcing  'we 
will  stay  four  hours.'   I  do  not  know  if  we  stopped  so  soon 
because  it  is  the  Fourth  or  because  it  is  so  intensely  warm,  and 
the  sun  beams  so  hot,  or  because  it  was  such  a  delightful  camping 
place.  We  had  dinner  at  two.  Our  bill-of-fare:  oyster  soup,  roast 
antelope  with  oyster  dressing,  cold  beans  warmed  over,  dried  fruit 
sauce,  and  our  last  cake  and  custard  for  dessert.  We  used  the  last 
of  our  eggs  which  were  packed  in  salt,  it  is  surprising  how  nicely 
they  have  kept.  We  had  a  very  enjoyable  feast,  with  an  abundance 
of  lemonade  without  ice.  The  boys  put  up  a  large  swing  on  two 
large  cottonwood  trees;  two  could  swing  at  once  with  lots  of  strong 
arms  to  send  us  away  up  high.  We  began  to  file  into  the  road  at 
three  pm.  Our  fun  was  all  too  short.  Dr.  Fletcher  rode  with 
NeeTie,  and  Milt  Walker  with  me.90 

The  Fourth  of  July  camping  place  can  be  used  as  a  marker  to  compare 
the  progress  of  the  wagons  and  to  determine  if  they  were  behind  or  ahead 
of  schdule  according  to  other  emigrants  in  other  years.  Independence  Rock 
by  the  Fourth  of  July  was  an  unspoken  goal  for  many  emigrants.  Those  who  were 
farther  west  on  the  holiday  were  making  good  time  and  would  probably  reach 
their  destination  ahead  of  the  schdule  without  great  problems.  Those  who 
celebrated  the  Fourth  east  of  Independence  Rock  were  behind  and  could  run 
into  cold  weather  and  snow  and  were  more  likely  to  experience  difficulties 
crossing  the  mountains  of  Oregon  and  California. 

Independence  Rock  (Wyoming)  was  one  of  the  most  often  visited  and 
described  landmarks  along  the  trail.  Most  women  mentioned  it  and  usually 
described  it  in  their  journals  and  diaries.  Four  other  landmarks  received 
a  lot  of  attention.  Chimney  Rock,  Devil's  Gate,  Ice  Springs,  and  Soda 
Springs  were  also  used  like  mile  markers,  indicating  and  measuring  the 
emigrants'  progress  across  the  west. 


57 
TRAIL  LANDMARKS 


These  natural  landmarks  were  often  visited  and  explored  by  the 
emigrants  who  went  on  foot  and  on  horseback  to  climb  hills  and  formations  and 
often  to  carve  their  names  upon  the  rocks.  The  emigrants  were  nearly  all 
curious  to  see  these  landmarks  which  were  described  in  all  the  trail  guide- 
books. 

In  addition  to  these  natural  phenomena  the  trail  offered  many 
curiosities  along  the  way.  Forts,  trading  posts,  pony  express  stations, 
stage  coach  depots  became  landmarks  along  the  trail  and  were  observed  and 
often  visited  by  the  travellers.  The  emigrants  themselves  decorated  the 
trail  corridor  with  signs,  signatures,  and  graffitti  written  and  inscribed 
on  rocks,  bones,  and  trees,  and  they  left  a  lot  of  litter  along  the  road. 

With  hundreds  and  then  thousands  of  people  following  the  same 
'highway'  through  the  wilderness,  the  landscape  along  this  trail  became 
littered  with  things  that  people  had  abandoned  and  broken,  with  carcasses 
and  bones  of  dead  livestock,  and  even  with  the  graves  of  emigrants  who 
were  casualties  on  the  trail.  The  quantity  of  litter  increased  as  the 
amount  of  traffic  increased. 

In  addition  to  the  things  that  were  left  behind  on  purpose,  there 
were  also  a  lot  of  things  lost  accidentally.  The  women  record  that 
the  emigrants  lost  and  found  everything  from  livestock  to  children,  from 
gold  pieces  to  books.  Patty  Sessions  recorded  an  incident  when  a  little 
girl  found  a  valuable  gold  piece.  Patty  wrote,  "Matthews  little  girl  went 
down  to  the  river-found  a  ten  dollar  gold  piece  at  the  edge  of  the  river."91 

A  man  in  Helen  Clark's  company  found  a  coin.  She  wrote  about  the 
incident,  "Thornton  finds  a  two  dollar  and  a  one  half  gold  piece."92 


58. 
Helen  Stewart  found  a  pocket  book  along  the  trail  in  1853.     "I  found 

a  pocket  book  containing  friendship  cards  and  some  poetry  and  some  other  things."93 

Lucy  Cook  had  a  hole  in  her  pocket  and  lost  a  dollar  in  1952.     "William 

earned  a  dollar  by  swimming  a  horse  over  for  a  man.     I  took  the  dollar  for 

safe-keeping,  but  unfortunately  I  had  a  hole  in  my  pocket,  and  so  lost  it."94 

Narcissa  Whitman  had  some  good  advice  for  all  emigrants  who  lost  or 

abandoned  some  of  their  belongings  on  the  trail.     She  wrote,  "The  custom  of 

the  country  is  to  possess  nothing  and  then  you  will   loose  nothing  while 

travelling."95 

Buffalo  bones,  tree  trunks,  and  large  rocks  became  emigrant  signboards 
along  the  trail.       People  wrote  advertisements,  directions,  messages,  and 
names  along  the  trail  from  Independence  to  Oregon  and  California.     Mary  Warner 
amused  herself  by  reading  this  graffitti   in  1864.     She  wrote  in  her  journal, 
"I  walked  nearly  all  afternoon  and  amused  myself  reading  of  buffalo  bones. 
What  do  you  suppose  I  find?    Names  of  those  gone  over  the  road  before  us."96 

In  1857  Dr.  J.  Noble  advertised  his  services  by  writing  advertisements 
on  buffalo  bones  and  grave  markers  along  the  trail.     Helen  Carpenter  was 
amused  by  the  doctor's  ads.     She  reported,   "His  ad  freshly  written  in  bright 
_red  keel  was  conspicuously  placed  on  each  of  the  cedar  slabs  to  the  memory 
of  soldiers,   'Dr.  J.  Noble.'     The  Dr.  is  a  deep  thinker  for  no  more  sightly 
place  could  have  been  selected  to  catch  the  eye  of  the  entire  traveling  public."97 

Later  Helen  was  surprised  when  she  found  a  sign  with  information  posted 
on  it  about  the  trail.     "A  real  truly  guide  board,  a  very  modest  one,  informs 
us  that  it  is  12  miles  to  the  Green  River."98 

Margaret  Frink  described  her  friend's  trail  telegraph.     In  1850  she 
wrote, 


59 
September  1.      Before  noon  we  came  to  a  notice  on  a  tree  by  the 
side  of  the  road,  saying  that  the  Carson  boys  had  turned  off  here 
to  find  feed  and  inviting  us  to  follow.     We  did  so,  and  in  a 
short  distance  came  to  a  fine  meadow.     This  style  of  telegraph  was 
in  general  use  on  the  plains.     Notes  were  often  seen  stuck  in  a 
split  rod  planted  by  the  side  of  the  road,  where  everyone  could 
see  them. " 

Even  as  early  as  1852  these  signs  were  numerous  along  the  trail. 
Lodisa  Frizzell  describes  buffalo  bone  signs.     "Nearly  all  the  skulls  and 
shoulder  blades  (buffalo)  along  the  road  are  more  or  less  written  upon."100 

In  this  same  year  Lucy  Cooke  saw  a  buffalo  skull  sign  left  by 
friends  in  a  train  ahead  of  them.     "Today  we  passed  a  buffalo  skull  stuck  in 
the  ground  on  which  was  the  information  the  Rickey's  company  had  passed 
there  that  morning."101 

Large  rocks  along  the  trail  became  registries  on  which  passing 
emigrants  carved  or  wrote  their  names.     Independence  Rock    was  a  popular 
place  to  write  names.     Lydia  Rudd  and  Lucy  Cooke  visited  the  rock  in  1852 
to  see  the  names.     Lydia  wrote,     "I  saw  my  husbands  name  that  he  put  on  it 
in  1849. "102 

Lucy    described  the  writing,  "Some  names  were  cut  in  the  rock, 
others  done  with  tar  or  white  black  or  red  lead,  and  some  few  with  paint."103 

As  travel  increased,  new  forts     trading  posts,  pony  express 
stations,  and  stage  depots  were  built  along  the  trail  to  protect  and  serve 
and  aid  the  growing  numbers  of  travellers.       Emigrants  visited  these  forts 
and  trading  posts  to  receive  mail  and  to  send  letters  home  and  to  get  supplies 
or  make  repairs.     These  buildings  were  often  regarded  as  welcome  signs  of 
civilization  in  the  wilderness. 

Mrs.  Hadley  was  glad  to  see  Fort  Laramie  in  1851.     She  wrote, 

Come     to  the  fort  which  was  beyond  all  expectation.     About  as 
large  a  town  as  Henderson  and  much  handsomer.     On  main  street 
the  buildings  are  brick  3  stories  high.     Stores  in  the  lower 
stories.     Here  you  can  get  almost  anything  you  want.     The  town 


60 


Is  a  square  block  and  brick  sidewalks.     It  is  on  the  south  side  of 
Platte.     There  are  quite  a  number  of  frame  buildings.     Here  is  a 
good  blacksmith  shop... The  town  is  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains  in 
a  bend  of  the  river. ..They  have  a  good  ferry  at  or  opposite  the  fort. 
The  road  up  on  the  northside  of  the  river  is  a  new  one  and  comes 
into  the  old  one  about  80  miles  above  the  fort.104 

Mary  Fish  passed  pony  express  riders,  stations,  and  stage  coach 
depots  and  noted  these  in  her  journal.     "July  16  We  have  passed  four  stations 
today.     The  pony  express  passed  us  this  afternoon      we  saw  it  pass  by  about 
twice        a  week.     There  is  also  a  line  of  stages  running  to  California. 
Each  stage  has  a  team  of  six  mules."105 

At  these  places  provisions,  fresh  livestock,  and  equipment  were 
offered  for  sale.     Some  of  these  frontier  stores  also  offered  surprising 
things  for  sale,  like  newspapers.     Eliza  McAuley  bought  a  newspaper  at  one 
store.     "We  bought  a  copy  of  El   Dorado  News."106 

Two  women  even  found  a  newspaper  office  at  Grand  Island,  Nebraska,   in 
1860.     They  bought  papers  and  had  papers  mailed  back  east  to  friends.      Mary 
Guill  visited  the  Huntsman  Echo  office  on  June  1st  and  then  she  wrote, 
"Buy  some  papers  from  the  office  here  which  is  something  new  to  us.     There  is 
a  paper  printed  here  called  The  Huntsman's  Echo.  Very  nice  little  paper  for 
the  plains."107 

Helen  Clark  visited  the  same  office  on  May  23rd.     "We  came  to  a  printing 
office  this  morning  and  had  our  names  registered  to  be  printed  in  the 
'Huntsman  Echo1   to  be  sent  to  any  friend,  ours  they  promised  to  Wm  White 
lOt  apiece."108 

The  trading  posts  were  the  first  of  these  improvements  to  be  built 
along  the  trail.     These  were  the  outposts  or  stores  which  bought,  sold,  and 
traded  for  furs  on  the  American  frontier.     As  the  emigrant  traffic  increased, 
it  was  a  natural  development  for  these  small  stores  to  stock  merchandise  and 
offer  services  to  the  emigrants.     Fur  traders,  mountain  men,  and  trappers 
were  the  frontier  entrepreneurs  who  ran   these  businesses. 


61. 
FUR  TRADERS  AND  MOUNTAIN  MEN 

The  women  on  the  trail  were  curious  about  these  mountain  men  who 
lived  in  the  wilderness  among  the  Indians.  In  their  journals  the  first 
white  women  on  the  trail  described  the  fur  trader  and  their  Indian  wives 
with  whom  the  missionaries  travelled. 

The  missionaries  who  were  going  to  Oregon  to  live  among  and  serve 

the  Indians  were  interested  in  the  Indian  women  who  travelled  with  the 

fur  traders'  caravan.  Sarah  Smith  described  the  wives  of  Captain  Dripps 

Several   female  Indians  are  journeying  with  us.  The  two  wives  of 
Capt  Dripps.  They  are  trimmed  off  in  high  style,  I  assure  you 
The  oldest  wife  rides  a  beautiful  white  horse,  her  saddle 
ornamented  with  beads  and  many  little  gingles.  A  beautiful  white 
sheepskin  covering  for  the  horse,  cut  in  fringes  one/half  a  yard 
deep,  ornamented  with  collars  and  a  great  number  of  thimbles 
pierced  in  the  top  and  hung  to  the  Tinge  like  little  balls, 
making  a  fine  gingle  as  she  rides  along.  Then  comes  the  rider 
with  her  scarlet  blanket,  painted  face  and  handerchief  on  her 
head,  sitting  astride.  This  is  the  fashion  of  the  country   The 
second  wife  acts  as  an  attendant.109 

Laziness,  dirtiness,  and  ignorance  were  the  three  main  criticisms 

which  the  missionary  women  directed  at  the  fur  traders'  Indian  wives.  Sarah 

surnned  up  her  opinions  in  her  journal. 

Last  eve  we  received  a  call  from  one  of  the  wives  of  some  trader 
She  was  dressed  in  fine  style.  Perhaps  her  dress  cost  100  dollars. 
It  was  trimmed  in  beads  and  other  ornaments  throughout  and  beads 
of  a  costly  kind  about  her  neck.  Her  dress  was  mountain  sheepskin, 
white  and  soft  as  kid. ..I  certainly  never  saw  so  much  ornament 
but  it  all  showed  the  barreness  of  her  mind.  It  is  said  these 
trappers  take  great  pleasure  in  dressing  their  Indian  brides,  but 
care  not  for  their  minds.no 

Sarah  also  described  the  Jim  Bridger  trading  party  which  they  met 
in  Wyoming. 

Received  a  salute  from  some  of  Bridger' s  party  who  have  just 
arrived.  This  company  consists  of  about  100  men  and  perhaps  60 
Indian  females  and  a  great  number  of  half-breed  children.  Their 
arrival  was  attended  with  firing  of  guns  and  noisy  shouts.  Their 
appearance  was  rude  -and  savage,  were  painted  in  a  most  hideous 
manner.1-11 


62 
Myra  Eel  Is  described  the  trading  caravan  with  whom  she  travelled 

in  1838,  and  she  noted  that  the  wagons  in  this  train  were  not  covered  with 

the  traditional  white  canvas.  Instead  the  wagons  were  covered  with  black 

or  dark  cloth.  She  wrote, 

There  are  10  or  15  Indian  women  and  children  (with  the  train). 
The  company  have  about  200  horses  and  mules;  we  have  21  horses 
and  mules.  They  (have)  17  carts  and  waggons,  we  have  one.  We 
have  12  horned  cattle.  The  waggons  are  all  covered  with  black 
or  dark  cloth. ..The  Company  generally  travel  on  a  fast  walk, 
seldom  faster.11' 

Many  of  the  women  on  the  trail  were  curious  about  the  mountain  men 
and  the  fur  traders  who  lived  in  the  wilderness  with  the  Indians.  The  women 
had  read  about  these  frontiersmen  in  the  guidebooks  and  in  the  newspapers. 
Heading  west  on  the  trail  in  the  1840s.  and  1850s  the  emigrants  often 
met  the  fur  traders'  caravan  which  was  returning  to  the  East  loaded  with 
furs. 

In  the  years  1852  and  1854  the  emigrants  passed  fur  trading 
caravans  which  were  returning  to  St.  Louis  with  furs.  In  these  years  the 
furs  were  buffalo  skins  instead  of  the  beaver  which  had  been  popular  in 
the  first  half  of  the  century.  The  women  journal  writers  in  the  50s  were 
just  as  critical  of  the  traders  as  the  missionary  women  had  been  in  the 
30s  . 

Esther  Hanna  was  near  the  Little  Blue  River  when  she  saw  the  fur 
trader  caravan  returning  east  on  May  22nd.  She  wrote, 

Met  a  train  of  fur  traders,  18  wagons  loaded  with  furs, 
they  were  on  their  way  back  to  the  States.  The  men  were  savage 
looking  creatures,  part  of  them  Spaniards,  one  or  two  indians, 
and  the  rest  what  were  once  white  men,  but  a  season's  exposure 
to  all  kinds  of  weather  had  so  tanned  them  that  I  scarcely 
recognized  them  as  such.11-* 

Two  days  later  Lodisa  Frizzell  saw  this  same  caravan  and  wrote, 


63 
Met  a  company  of  fur  traders  with  16  wagons  loaded  with  buffalo  robes, 

they  were  very  singular  in  appearance  looking  like  so  many  hugh  elephants, 

and  the  men,  except  two  were  half  breeds  and  Indians,  a  rougher  looking 

set  I  never  saw.  "114 

On  her  way  to  Oregon  in  1854  Sarah  Sutton  met  a  fur  trader  caravan 

which  was  going  east  to  St.  Joseph. 

We  met  eight  covered  wagons  of  fur  traders  going  to  St.  Jo.  their 
wagons  were  marked  buffalo  skins,  bear  skins,  tiger  skins,  monkey 
skins,  wild  cat  skins,  etc.  and  the  men  looked  like  a  wild  set 
themselves   some  of  them  were  dressed  in  greasy,  ragged  leather 
coats  and  pants  and  looked  as  though  they  come  from  the  wild  cat 
nation. llb 

These  trading  caravans  returning  east  and  the  trading  posts  and 
forts  along  the  trail  all  served  the  emigrants  as  post  offices  or  as  a 
postal  service.    This  important  service  gave  the  emigrants  a  good  reason 
to  stop  at  the  post  or  fort  or  go  to  the  caravans  and  mail  letters  home, 
or  pick  up  mail  from  friends  and  family.  In  the  process  of  mailing  letters, 
the  emigrants  often  transacted  other  business  with  the  traders  such  as 
buying  supplies  or  trading  livestock. 

The  women  were  often  very  anxious  to  receive  news  from  friends 
and  family  back  home,  so  they  looked  forward  to  their  arrival  at  these 
frontier  post  offices.  The  journalists  and  diarists  often  named  and  described 
the  frontier  post  offices.  Mary  Jane  Guill  went  to  the  post  office  at 
Fort  Laramie  and  wrote,  "We  visited  the  post  office   put  some  letters  in 
the  office   one  to  George  Williams  and  home   No  letters  here  from  home."116 

Sarah  Herndon  saw  a  post  office  near  Fort  Kearney  (Nebraska)  in  a 
house  on  the  prairie.  She  wrote,  "The  gentleman  of  the  house  is  the 
postmaster-^and  has  his  office  in  the  room  across  the  hall  from  the  parlor. 
While  we  were  there  the  coach  arrived,  and  the  mall  was  brought  in."  117 


64 
Many  emigrants  had  to  wait  until  they  reached  California  or 
Oregon  before  they  received  letters  from  the  families  and  friends  they  had 
left  four  or  five  months  earlier.  Margaret  Frink  wrote,  "Today  Mr.  Frink 
made  a  visit  to  the  city  of  Sacramento  to  inquire  for  letters  as  we  had 
not  heard  from  home  since  we  left  Martinsville.  He  found  $5  worth  of 
letters,  the  postage  being  forty  cents  on  each."118 

Near  the  forts  and  trading  posts  the  emigrants  often  encountered 
other  people  in  addition  to  the  traders  and  soldiers.  Indians  were  often 
camped  in  the  vicinity  of  these  places,  and  as  the  wagon  trains  passed 
the  Indians  often  paid  a  visit  to  the  emigrants.  The  Indians  were  probably 
as  curious  about  the  emigrants  as  the  emigrants  were  curious  about  the 
Indians.  Some  Indians  stood  and  watched  Harriet  Ward  write  in  her 
journal;  Indians  shook  hands  with  the  members  of  Mary  Warner's  party,  and 
Indian  women  stared  at  Helen  Clark's  bloomers.119 


INDIANS 

All  of  the  women's  journals  and  most  of  the  diaries  contain 
descriptions  of  the  Indians  encountered  along  the  trail.  Almost  without 
exception  the  women  emigrants  were  inquisitive  and  at  the  same  time 
apprehensive  about  the  Indians  along  the  trail.  Most  had  apparently  read 
or  heard  descriptions  of  the  ndians  and  of  Indian  atrocities;  so  the 
women  women  looked  forward  to  their  first  encounter  with  both  curiosity 
and  anxiety. 

Since  seeing  and  meeting  Indians  was  a  new  experience  for  most  of 
the  women  journalists  on  the  trail,  they  usually  described  the  Indians 


65 
they  met.  The  women  usually  interacted  with  the  Indians  and  often  traded, 
talked,  and  scrutinized  the  Indians  and  then  wrote  about  the  encounter  in 
their  diaries  and  journals. 

Emigrant  women  on  the  trail  often  had  unique  relationships  with 
the  Indians  along  the  trail.  Since  the  women  did  not  usually  threaten 
the  Indians,  there  was  the  opportunity  for  some  dialogue  and  trade. 

The  women's  records   of  Indians  encountered  along  the  Oregon/ 
California  Trail  are  unique  and  different  from  the  osscriptions  written  by 
men  on  the  trail.   Three  facts  emerge  from  the  women's  journals.  (1)  Different 
tribes  had  different  relationships  with  the  trail.  (2)  The  Indians  were  not 
barriers  to  the  emigration  and  they  often  assisted  the  emigrants  by  providing 
information,  food,  horses,  boats,  and  labor.  (3)  The  conflicts  between 
Indian  and  trail  travellers  increased  as  time  passed  beginning  with  almost  no 
conflicts  in  the  1830's  and  1840's,  and  increasing  in  numbers  of  depredations 
in  the  1850's  and  1860's.  This  is  contrary  to  what  should  have  happened  as 
soldiers  were  stationed  at  new  forts  built  along  the  trail  to  defend  and 
protect  the  travellers.  It  appears  that  the  hostility  was  actually  intensified 
as  the  military  presence  along  the  trail  was  increased. 

Each  leg  of  the  journey  presented  different  Indian  tribes  to  the 
emigrants.  At  the  eastern  end  of  the  trail,  the  Kansa,  the  Pottawatomie,  and 
other  Indians  were  friendly  and  even  helpful.  These  Indians  provided  ferry 
boats  across  large  rivers  and  toll  bridges  across  some  of  the  smaller  but 
difficult  rivers  and  streams.  These  Indians  did  annoy  some  emigrants  by 
coming  into  the  camps  and  begging  for  food  and  trinkets,  but  they  were  not 
considered  dangerous. 

In  1851  Sarah  Cranstone  met  some  Indians  at  the  trail's  beginning. 

...three  Indians,  the  first  that  we  had  seen,  met  us  just  at  night 
and  followed  us  to  camp.  They  appeared  very  friedly  and  were  begging 
They  had  a  paper  and  on  it  was  written  with  a  pencil,  'these  are 
friendly  Indians,  you  had  better  treat  them  well.'20 


66 
At  Kanesville  (near  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa)  Eliza  McAuley  was 

entertained  by  an  Indian  camp.  She  wrote,  "At  break  of  day  the  Indians 

awoke  us  singing  their  morning  song.  The  old  chief  started  the  song  and  the 

121 
other  chimed  in  and  it  was  very  harmonious  and  pleasing." 

After  the  emigrants  passed  through  the  Kansa  and  Pottawatomie  lands, 
they  were  in  Pawnee  territory.  These  Pawnees  were  often  encountered  along 
the  Platte  River,  and  again  the  relationship  between  emigrant  and  Indian 
was  usually  friendly  and  often  even  humorous  verbal  exchanges  were  made 
between  Indian  and  emigrant.  Helen  Clark  wrote  about  two  incidents  in 
1860  when  a  Pawnee  Indian  tried  to  trade  ponies  to  her  husband  in  exchange 
for  her.  She  wrote,  "We  saw  some  Indians  that  offered  five,  six,  and  ten 
ponies  for  me  and  Mrs.  Wimple.  One  wanted  to  sell  his  pony  and  get  her  and 
wisky."  122 

Two  days  later  some  more  Indians  visited  the  same  wagon  train,  and 
Helen  wrote, 

Three'  Indians  passed  us  today  horseback  and  they  stopped  as  they 
passed  Mr. Kline,  Mrs.  Wimple  and  me,  and  Mr.  Kline  wanted  to 
know  what  they  would  give  for  ME  and  one,  the  chief  held  up  all 
his  fingers  and  Mr.  Kline  asked  him  if  he  had  three  ponies,  he 
gave  assent  and  made  room  on  behind  for  me  when  Mr.  K.  backed  out.1-23 

In  1853  Harriet  Ward's  husband  tried  to  trade  for  an  Indian  pony. 
The  only  trade  the  Indians  would  consider  was  Ward's  daughter.  Harriet 
wrote,  "We  had  been  trying  a  long  time  to  purchase  a  pony  of  a  fine  young 
Indian,  who  refused  all  our  efforts  but  at  length  rode  up  and  offered  two 
ponies  for  Frank  (Ward's  daughter)."  124 

The  Pawnees'  wickiup  villages  and  nomadic  movements  interested  the 
emigrant  women.  In  1853  Helen  Stewart  and  two  friends  met  some  Pawnees  as 
the  emigrant  women  were  exploring  the  countryside.  Helen  wrote  in  her 
journal , 


67 
Mary,  Ag,  and  I  took  a  walk  up  some  of  the  high  hills  and  as  we 
was  coming  back  we  met  two  Indians   one  of  them  was  dressed  fine 
he  had  a  brod  stripe  of  beads  sowd  in  the  middle  of  his  blanket 
and  his  shoulders  was  just  covered  with  them   he  had  two  peaces 
of  some  kind  of  fur  and  a  long  plated  consurn  it  looked  like  a 
whip  fastened  to  the  back  of  his  head  and  a  black  bird  on  the  place 
where  they  are  fastened   he  had  a  small  looking  glass  set  in 
wood  strung  round  his  nect    something  to  smell  also  it  had  a 
pleasant  smell   I  cannot  begin  to  describe  all  the  fixings  he 
had  on   the  other  one  had  nothing  nice  only  his  legins  and  shoes 
they  were  just  covered  with  beads   the  dressed  one  was  very 
talkative  and  wanted  me±o  get  on  his  horse  behind  him  and  ride 
to  where  the  wagon  was. 

Sarah  Sutton  saw  a  village  of  travelling  Pawnees  set  up  camp  in 

minutes  as  a  rainstorm  threatened  the  nomads  in  1854.  She  wrote, 

...  here  come  the  whole  600  moving  their  tents.  They  lash 
their  poles  on  each  side  of  poneys  like  shafts  and  carry  their 
other  plunder  on  the  back  end  of  them  dragging  on  the  ground  and 
we  saw  20  dogs  with  shafts  hauling  a  six  gallon  keg  and  dressed 
buffalo  skins,  their  tent  cover.  Their  teams  went  on  ahead  of 
us  and  the  men,  squaws  and  papoos  and  children  of  all  sizes  were 
all  among  us  and  our  children  have  swapt  bread  for  a  good  many 
strings  of  beads.   We  struck  in  behind  them   it  soon  began  to 
rain  and  first  we  knew  they  had  built  their  houses  in  20  minutes 
and  was  the  busiest  people  ypu ever  saw  turning  out  their  horses 
and  gathering  weeds  to  burn.  °  (125  miles  east  of  Ft.  Laramie, 
Wyoming) 

•  Kate  Dunlop  described  a  Pawnee  village  on  the  move  in  1864. 

Reached  the  Platte  at  11  o'clock—  took  our  noon  rest.  Today  we 
passed  through  two  Indian  villages.  At  one  of  these  a  white  man 
a  trading  post.  He  bought  the  lame  worn  out  stock  of  the  "pilgrims" 
at  his  own  price.   I  notices  several  half  breed  children  better 
clad  than  the  rest.  At  one  of  the  villages  Mr.  Codington  sold  a 
dog  to  the  Indians  who  at  once  butchered  him  for  a  grand  feast. 
We  also  met  a  large  company  moving.  The  poles  of  their  wigwams 
were  tied  to  each  side  of  the  ponies,  in  the  manner  of  shafts,  one 
end  dragging  on  the  ground,  upon  which  were  their  camp  equipage, 
pappooses,  and  squaws,  the  latter  driving.  Some  are,.cf  horseback, 
some  on  foot,  the  whole  being  a  motley  looking  crew. 

The  Pawnees  were  not  friendly  to  the  emigrants  on  all  occasions  and 

on  a  few  meeting  were  accused  of  purposefully  stampeding  the  emigrants' 

livestock.  In  1853  Maria  Belshaw  wrote,  "June  15  We  came  to  the  Indian 

village  two  miles  from  our  camp.  They  all  came  out  and  frightened  our  teams, 

five  of  them  ran,  one  yoke  was  broken    Mr.  Coonts  was  run  over  and  hurt."128 


go 

Rachel  Fisher  reported  a  stampede  in  1847. 

June  10. ...the  first  thing  we  knew  there  was  about  40  Indians 
running  past  the  campt  trying  to  take  the  horses.  All  the  men  that 
was  in  campt  took  after  them.  The  men  soon  all  came  back  except 
four  that  had  gone  a  hunting  and  three  that  took  horses  and  went  to 
try  to  rescue  the  others.   Indians  went  over  the  bluff   found  two 
of  the  men-  T.  Hockette  and  J.  M.  Robison  took  guns  and  all 
their  clothing  except  and  boots  and  hats    found  thenother  two 
men   did  not  take  anything  but  their  shot  pouches.129 

After  passing  through  the  Pawnee  territory,  the  emigrants  usually 
met  the  Sioux.  The  Sioux  were  described  and  identified  by  more  of  the 
emigrant  women  writers  than  any  other  tribe.  The  women  found  the  Sioux  to  be 
everything  from  kind  and  harmless  people  to  dangerous  and  hostile  murderers. 

Sarah  Cranstone  and  Mrs.  Hadley  described  a  village  of  Sioux  in 

1851.  On  May  30th  Mrs.  Hadley  passed  their  camp  and  wrote  about  the  'Soos' 

she  encountered  on  the  Platte. 

May  30  Came  to  an  Indian  camp  about  noon  where  they  had  quite 
a  little  village  of  wigwams  and  a  great  many  poneys.  They  are 
a  tribe  of  soos.  They  are  kind  and  hospitable  and  are  the  most 
polite  and  cleanest  tribe  on  the  road.  They  are  whiter,  to  than 
any  that  we  have  seen.  They  are  well  dressed  and  make  a  fine 
appearance,  went  in  one  of  their  houses  made  of  dressed  skins 
sewed  together  and  very  large.  They  are  all  busy  some  of  them 
jerking  buffalo,  some  painting  skins  for  boxes  which  look  very 
nice. 1JU 

On  the  next  day  Sarah,  who  was  travelling  in  a  different  wagon  train, 
passed  the  same  Sioux  camp  and  described  them  in  her  diary. 

May  31-  There  is  a  large  encampment  of  them  across  the  river 
opposite  us.  They  were  Shions  and  Sious  who  marry  and  live 
together  yet  have  each  their  separate  chiefs.  The  Shions  (CheyennesJ, 
a  very  intelligent  looking  nation,  are  said  to  be  wealthy.  A 
little  papoose  attracted  the  attention  of  the  whole  company.  It 
was  dressed  in  a  wild  cat  skin  taken  off  whole  and  lined  with 
red  flannel  and  trimmed  with  beads.  There  was  a  Frenchman  living 
with  them,  said  he  had  been  there  32  years. 161 

Many  women  found  the  Sioux  congenial  and  friendly.  In  1852  Algeline 

Ashley  described  the  village  and  Lucy  Cooke  traded  with  them.  Both  women  met 

the  Indians  near  Fort  Laramie.  Algeline  wrote, 


69' 
The  siouxs  are  established  in  this  part  of  the  country;  they 

keep  a  great  many  horses,  mules,  and  ponies  for  sale  and  ask  from 

$100  to  $125  for  horses  and  mules,  and  from  $65  to  $75  for 

for  ponies.  There  are  many  French  traders  with  them.  They  keep  a 

a  great  number  of  dogs  and  are  very  careful  to  keep  them  away 

from  the  tents.  They  do  not  beg  but  offer  to  pay  for  anything  they 

desire.  They  make  their  tents  of  buffalo  skin  and  long  poles 

and  carry  the  poles  with  them  when  they,move  because  there  is  no 

timber  for  200  miles  back  of  the  Fort.  ? 

Lucy  was  impressed  with  their  furs  and  wrote,  "There  were  a  number 
of  Indians  around  at  this  place,  and  I  had  a  good  chance  to  trade  for  a  fur 
or  two.  I  swapped  one  of  my  small  blankets  for  a  pretty  robe  of  prairie 
dog  skins.  I  think  there  are  ten  in  it,  all  nicely  sewed  together."133 

In  1850  Margaret  Frink  was  prepared  to  trade  with  the  Sioux.  She 
wrote, 

The  squaws  were  much  pleased  to  see  the  white  squaw  in  our 
party  as  they  call  me.  I  had  brought  a  supply  of  needles  and 
thread,  some  of  which  I  gave  them.  We  also  had  some  small  mirrors 
in  gilt  frames  and  a  number  of  other  trinkets  with  which  we 
could  buy  fish  and  fresh  buffalo,  deer,  and  antelope  meat.134 

The  emigrants  were  curious  about  the  Sioux  burial  practices. 

Mary  Dutro  saw  a  Sioux  grave  in  1852  as  she  and  some  friends  were  exploring. 

In  her  letter  she  wrote, 

Nattie,  Sam  Davis  Sis  and  I  went  off  the  road  some  distance 
today  to  see  an  indian  grave.  We  are  now  passing  through  the 
Sioux  traibe.  They  are  a  very  harmless  tribe.  The  way  they  bury 
their  dead,  they  plant  four  posts  in  the  ground  about  eight  or 
ten  feet  high  and  lay  sticks  across  then  lay  the  dead  body  on 
that  after  tying  it  up  in  buffalo  hides  and  blankets.1-" 

A  Sioux  child's  burial  was  described  by  Maria  Norton  in  1859. 

July  24. .  We  went  this  morning  to  see  the  skeleton  of  a  papoose, 
which  had  been  buried  up  in  a  tree  and  had  fallen  down.  It  was 
done  up  in  a  red  handkerchief,  with  red  and  blue  flannels,  and 
last  of  all  a  buffalo  robe.  It  was  very  much  fried  and. shriveled 
up;  should  think  that  it  had  been  dead  quite  a  while? 

After  shaking  hands  with  a  friendly  Sioux  brave  near  Fort  Laramie, 

Mary  Elizabeth  Warner  wrote  in  her  journal  that  she  was  afraid.  Her  husband 


70 
had  some  fun  when  he  offered  to  sell  his  scared  wife  to  the  brave.     Mary  wrote, 

One     tall   fine  looking  Indian  came  up  to  my  buggy  before  I  got 
out  and  wanted  to  shake  hands.     Well   of  course  I  shook  hands  and 
shook  other  wise.     And  then  what  do  you  think,  asked  Warner  to  sell 
me  for  ponies.     ' 

Mary's  niece,  Mary  Eliza  Warner  witnessed  this  incident  and  also 
described  it.     "May  7     (1  day  west  of  Scotts  Bluff)  We  stopped  at  noon  near  an 
Indian  village-about  thirty  Indians  came  to  camp.     Uncle  Chester  traded  Aunt 
Lizzie  off  for  three  ponies  but  she  would  not  go." 

The  Sioux  shared  buffalo  meat  with  Celinda  Hines  and  her  family  in 
1853.     She  wrote, 

...  saw  some  indians  chasing  buffaloes.     It  was  said  there  were 
50     in  the  herd.     They  succeeded  in  killing  a  number  of  them. 
The  chase  was  very  interesting  to  us.     The  indians  had  nothing 
but  halters  on  their  horses... We  examined  some  bows  and  arrows 
with  which  they  killed  them.     The  Sioux  gave  Charles  a  quarter 
and  offered  him  another,  but  he  took  but  one.9 

Mary  Burrel   counted  the  Sioux  Indians  she  passed  in  one  village  in 

1854  and  described  their  ponies. 

June-4.     What  a  sight  we  have  seen  today;  we  met  402  Indians  or 
more.     I  am  certain  of  this  many  for  I  counted  them  besides 
ponies  and  dogs  and  plenty  of  children,  about  two  to  a  man  and 
three  ponies  to  a  person  and  five  dogs,  half  wolf.     They  had 
their  tent  poles  fastened  on  to  the  ponies  on  each  side,  and  the 
pofivisions  and  packed  on  his  back  and  on  those  poles.     Dogs 
were  loaded  also.     We  met  them  on  the  hills.     They  were  Sioux 
and  had  weapons  but  were  very  friendly... Their  ponies  were 
decorated  with  leather  coverings  and  beads  worked  on  them,  with 
many  strings  cut  of  leather  attached  to  the  edge.     Feathers  on 
the  horses  heads,  sometimes  a  bell  on  the  neck,  and  a  red  string 
or  something  fastened  to  the  tail,  near  the  crupper.     The  sight 
was  astonishing,  equal  to  50  caravans  or  circuses.140 

Helen  Carpenter  admired  the  Sioux  braids  in  her  journal  entry  of 

June  23,  1857. 

(At-  Ash  Hollow)... the  camp  is  full  of  Sioux  indians. ..They  are 
tall  fine  looking  Indians.  The  women  and  men  alike  wear  the  hair 
in  two  long  braids  hanging  down  the  back.  From  its  sleek,  glossy 
appearance  it  shows  the  care  that  it  receives.  The  dress  is  the 
same  as  the  Pawnees  have,  government  Makinaw  three  point  blankets. 
They  came  with  moccasins  to  trade  for  something  to' eat.  1 


71 
Farther  west  Elizabeth  Wood  met  another  Sioux  village  on  the  move. 
She  wrote, 


August  6'.  we  passed  Fort  Hall;  met  a  company  of  Indians  moving; 
they  had  their  ponys  packed  with  their  goods  until  one  would 
suppose  nothing  else  could  be  got  on  them;  but  on  the  top  of 
their  "plunder"  the  little  papooses  were  tied,  to  keep  them  from 
falling  off.  Some  of  the  ponys  were  rode  by  the  squaws  with  a 
papoose  lashed  to  their  backs,  and  in  some  cases  one  or  two  at 
their  sides,  or  if  one,  something  else  to  keep  up  the  equilibrium 
There  were  about  20  families  of  these  Indians,  seeking  for 
winter  quarters.14' 

In  1860  Mary  Jane  Guill  and  Helen  Clark  met  some  Sioux.  Mary  Jane 
wrote  in  her  journal,  "June  14  We  met  a  company  of  Sioux  indians  moving 
several  dogs  pulling  carts  of  poles  with  their  blankets  on  them  and  one 
load  of  pups."  143 

On  the  Platte  River  in  Wyoming  Helen  wrote, 

About  8  o'clock  we  began  to  meet  Indians  and  we  came  to  a 
large  village  where  they  were  tearing  down  wigwams  preparatory 
to  moving  away.  The  boys  judged  there  were  200  ponies  getting 
packed  and  saddled.  There  are  swarms  of  Indians  meeting  us.  Tom, 
Mr.  Walker,  Mother  and  I  are  all  up  on  the  hill  when  the  little 
squaws  come  on  horseback  with  beads  to  sell,  so  I  take  a  string  for 
five  cents.  One  squaw  took  a  fancy  to  Mother's  fan  and 
•expecially  her  parasol-she  offered  a  pair  of  moccasins  for  it, 
but  she  did  not  sell  it.  One  old  man  held  both  my  hands  and  would 
not  let  go  for  awhile.  The  Indians  all  fancy  my, sleeves  and 
dress  and  offer  all  the  beads  they  have  for  it.14' 

In  1853  the  women  reported  violence  on  the  trail,  and  the  Sioux  were 

involved  according  to  Marie  Belshaw  and  Charlotte  Pengra.  It  is  not  clear  what 

happened,  but  both  women  reported  murders  and  the  involvement  of  soldiers 

from  Fort  Laramie.   On  June  16th  Charlotte  wrote, 

Passed,  another  Indian  village  this  morning,  called  to  their 
wigwams  but  they  appeared  very  hostile,  pointed  their  guns  at  us 
several  times.. .a  half-breed  that  was  with  them  said  there  had  been 
trouble  at  the  Fort,  and  that  the  indians  intended  attacking  the 
Emigrants.  At  noon  we  passed  another  trader  point,  they  said  that 
there  had  been  a  fight  the  day  before,  and  that  six  white  men  and 
six  Indians  were  killed... 150  indians  attempted  to  cross  over  the 


ferry  which  was 
allowed  to  .cross 


— -™..r  www       ww      ti    vjjj      UVC 

a  violation  of  their  treaty,  six  only  to  be 
!  at  one  time.  The  colonel  refused  them.1" 


72 
Six  days  later  Maria  Belshaw  wrote  in  her  journal, 

June  22.  News  came  this  evening  that  a  husband,  wife  and  two 
children  were  murdered  on  Monday  the  20th  near  the  Fort  on  the 
south  side  of  Platte  River.  The  alarm  was  given  at  the  FoVt 
the  solders  came  and  killed  one  indi an   wounded  one.  There 
team  ?thS"F£.W"*  ^  t0°k  ^  de3d  b°dies  and  the 

.  The  Sioux  were. also  involved  in  an  attack  on  other  Indians,  and  in 
1864  one  such  attack  on  some  Pawnees  was  described  by  Mrs.  Francis  Sawyer. 
She  wrote, 

May  26   A  large  party  of  Pawnee  Indians  passed  us  this  morning 
going  to  their  hunting  grounds  after  buffalo,  and  this  afternoon 
we  met  them  returning.  They  had  met  a  party  of  Sioux,  and  the 
result  was  a  battle  took  place,  The  Sioux  had  whipped  them, 
killing  and  scalping  two  of  the  party  and  wounding  several  others 
The  Pawnees  were  very  angry  and  badly  frightened.  Some  were 
armed  with  bows  and  some  with  guns. ..There  were  only  thirteen 
Sioux  and  they  whipped  sixty  or  seventy  Pawnees.  When  we  came 
to  where  the  battle  had  been  fought,  Mr.  Sawyer  and  I  drove  off 
the  road  a  short  distance  to  see  one  of  the  Indians  who  had  been 
killed.  It  was  the  most  horrible  sight  I  ever  saw.  Four  or 
five  arrows  were  sticking  in  his  body  and  his  scalp  was  gone 
leaving  his  head  bare  bloody  and  ghastly.  I  am  sorry  I  went 
out  to  look  at  him.i4/ 

There  were  other  conflicts  between  Indians  and  emigrants.   In  her 

journal  on  August  11,  1862,  Jane  Tourtillot  described  a  massacre  along  the 

trail  near  the  Snake  River.  A  train  of  eleven  wagons  ahead  of  them  was 

attacked  by  Indians  and  the  men  killed  and  wagons  plundered.  Other  emigrants 

rallied  to  help  this  train  and  tried  to  recover  the  stolen  livestock  ,  but 

the  rescuers  were  attacked  and  more  emigrants  were  killed.  It  was  not  clear 

what  actually  occurred,  but  it  was  reported  that  over  $6,000  was  stolen  from 

one  wagon  alone.  Jane  described  what  she  witnessed, 

August  10.  (near  the  Snake  River). ..In  a  short  time  the  word  came 
back  that  a  tram  six  miles  on  had  been  attacked  by  the  indians 
and  some  killed  and  that  was  cause  enough  for  the  arming   In  a 
short  time  were  met  by  two  men.  They  wanted  us  to  go  a  short 
distance  from  the  road  and  bring  two  dead  men  to  their  camp,  five 
miles  ahead.  Albert  unloaded  his  little  wagon  and  sent  Gus  back 
with  them  and  about  forty  armed  men  from  both  trains  to  get  them 
We  learned  that  a  train  of  eleven  wagons  had  been  plundered  of  all 
that  was  in  them  and  the  teams  taken  and  the  men  killed.  One  was 


73 


2wUiI«nklh-Wh2  l6ft  US.the  25th  0f  last  m°^---he  was  shot 
eight  times,  his  dog  was  shot  four  times.  They  took  all  that  he 
had  in  his  wagon,  except  his  trunks  and  books  and  papers   It  is 
supposed  that  they  took  six  thousand  dollars  from  him... The  Captain 
had  a  daughter  shot  and  wounded  severely.  This  happened  yesterday 
This  morning  a  part  of  their  train  and  part  of  the  Kennedy  train 
went  In  pursuit  of  the  stock.  They  were  surrounded  by  Indians  on 
ponies  and  killed   several  wounded  and  two  supposed  to  be  killed. 
...August  11   The  two  men  we  brought  up  were  buried  early  this 
morning  with  the  other  three,  so  they  laid  five  men  side  by  side 
in  this  vast  wilderness  killed  by  guns  and  arrows  of  the  red 
demons.  The  chief  appeared  yesterday  in  a  suit  of  Mr.  Bullwinkle's 
on  the  battlefield...  August  12  Capt  Adams'  daughter  died  this 
morning  from  the  effects  of  her  wound.  Poor  father  and  mother 
lost  one  son  and  one  daughter,  all  of  his  teams,  clothing  and 
four  thousand  dollars.  Is  left  dependent  on  the  bounty  of 
strangers.  1<HJ 

Much  of  the  trail  passed  across  land  that  was  recognized  as 
Indian  Territory  or  Indian  reserves  and  reservations  by  the  United  States 
government.  Treaties  were  made  with  the  Indians  to  allow  emigrants  to  pass 
across  the  Indian  lands,  but  as  the  number  of  emigrants  swelled  to  the 
thousands  and  the  emigrants  made  new  branches  off  the  old  trails,  the  Indians 
became  alarmed  by  the  disappearance  of  the  game  upon  which  their  livelihood 
depended  and  by  the  competition  for  the  grass  where  they  grazed  their 
ponies  and  by  the  heavy  consumption  of  the  water  supplies  upon  which  Indian 
villages  depended. 

In  1848  the  Pawnees  demanded  pay  from  the  emigrants  for  crossing 
Indian  lands.  Keturah  Belknap  described  this.  "They  come  out  by  the 
thousands  and  want  pay  for  us  crossing  their  country."  She  does  not  say 
whether  her  train  paid  for  their  passage  across  the  Indian  lands.149 

Mary  Warner  noted  that  the  Indians  near  Fort  Laramie  did  not 

allow  emigrants  to  graze  Indian  grasslands.  She  wrote, 

May  8.   We  passed  Laramie  about  noon.  Mr.  Lord  crossed  the  river 
and  went  over  to  the  Post  Office.  Went  five  miles  farther. . .After 
going  five  miles  we  camped  on  the  Platte  near  some  Indian  wigwams 
where  we  had  a  very   good  camping  ground.  There  was  good  grass  but 
the  Indians  did  not  want  us  to  stay  there  for  they  wanted  the 
grass  for  their  ponies.  u 


74 

The  emigrants  were  not  always  the  victims,  sometimes  they  were 

the  aggressors.  A  few  emigrants  plundered  and  threatened  and  even  killed 

Indians.  Jane  Tourtillot  recorded  one  instance  when  emigrants  burned  indian 

houses  ten  days  after  the  massacre  of  the  wagon  train  in  1862.  She  wrote, 

August  21.  The  road  was  rough  some  of  the  way.  Some  steep  hills 
to  pass  over.  We  saw  several  Indians  today  for  the  first  time 
They  were  Snakes.  One  of  them  said  that  he  was  chief.  Three 
of  the  men  in  the  Newburn  train  burned  their  wigwams  in  their 
absence.  They  came  on  at  noon,  were  very  indignant  about  it  and 
wanted  us  to  pay  for  it.  Captain  Walker  told  them  who  it  was  that 
burned  them.  They  got  quite  acgood  deal  of  bread  and  bacon  from 
different  ones  from  our  camp.Ibr 

Patti  Sessions  needed  wood  for  her  cook  fire  in  1847  and  she  found 

an  uninhabited  wickiup  to  use  for  firewood.  She  wrote,  "Found  old  indian 

wickeups  to  burn  in  it  (the  stove)  we  burnt  their  wickeups  for  wood."  152 

Incidents  like  these  where  emigrants  innocently  or  occasionally  not  so 

innocently  destroyed  indian  property  could  have  changed  the  Indians'  attitudes 

toward  the  emigrant  trespassers  on  Indian  property. 

Celinda  Hines  reported  an  incident  in  1853  when  two  packers  (men 

returning  from  Oregon  to  the  States  riding  mules)  shot  and  killed  a  Snake 

Indian  who  had  threatened  and  shot  at  them.  Fleeing  from  the  Indians,  these 

two  packers  sought  protection  for  the  night  in  the  Hines  wagon  train.  The 

Train  members  voted  against  their  staying  because  there  were  so  many  women 

and  children  in  the  train.  A  nearby  train  of  21  well-armed  men  took  in  the 

endangered  men,  and  there  were  no  further  incidents.  153 

In  1851  Elizabeth  Wood  described  an  incident  when  the  Indians 

did  not  start  the  fight.  She  wrote,  "August  19  (near  Salmon  Falls)  This 

morning  we  expected  a  fuss  with  the  Indians;  one  shot  from  across  the  river 

and  killed  a  cow  and  then  snapped  his  gun  many  times  at  the  men,  some  one  of 

whom  had  killed  the  Indians  dog.  It  is  not  always  that  the  Indians  are  the 

aggressors. . ."  154 


75 
In  1854  Mary  Burr-ell  reported  that  her  party  drew  guns  on  the  Indians 
who  asked  them  to  pay  a  toll  for  crossing  a  bridge.  She  wrote,  "The  Indians 
tried  to  make  us  pay  toll  at  the  little  bridge,  but  we  showed  pistols  and 
they  let  us  pass."  (near  the  Elk  Horn  River)155Incidents  like  these 
did  not  create  friendly  relationships  between  Indian  and  emigrant. 

In  Idaho  and  Oregon  the  emigrants  frequently  traded  with  the  Indians 
for  fish  and  ponies.  On  the  Boise  River  in  Idaho  the  Indians  liked  to  get 
clothing  and  rifles.  Cecelia  Adams  reported  that  her  company  traded  guns 
for  ponies  in  1853. 

These  Indians  have  a  great  many  fine  ponies,  and  most  of  them 
have  guns  and  ammunition,  and  many  of  them  have  almost  a  complete 
suit  of  clothes,  which  they  have  got  of  the  emigrants.  They 
will  trade  a  very  good  pony  for  a  good  rigle  or  a  coat.  Our 
company  traded  two  guns  for  two  ponies.156 

Lydia  Rudd  traded  her  apron  to  the  same  indians  in  1852.  She  wrote, 
"I  traded  an  apron  today  for  a  pair  of  moccasins  of  the  Indians."  A  little 
later  Lydia  traded  an  old  shirt  and  some  needles  for  a  large  salmon.  "Bought 
a  salmon  fish  of  an  indian  today  weighing  seven  or  eight  pounds   gave 
him  an  old  shirt,  some  bread,  and  a  sewing  needle."157 

In  1853  Celinda  Hines  traded  clothing  for  fish.  She  wrote, 

In.  the  morning  a  great  many  Indians  came  to  camp  with  fish  which 
they  wished  to  exchange  for  clothing.  We  bought  a  number   The 
Indians  the  Diggers  cannot  understand  the  English  language.. '.These 
Indians  are  dressed  in  any  old  clothing  they  can  get  from  the 
emigrants.  Some  of  them  have  on  one  garment. ..others  are  fully 
clad.  They  seem  most  anxious  to  get  shirts  and  socks. 15S 

Sarah  Cranstone  traded  for  fish  several  times  in  Idaho  and  Oregon. 
She  wrote,  "Five  more  miles  to  Salmon  falls  where  we  encamped  for  the  night. 
Here  the  Indians  met  us  with  salmon  to  swap  for  clothes.  The  largest  weighed 
20  pounds."  159 


76 
Elizabeth  Goltra  recorded  that  these  Indians  tried  to  trade  for 

ammunition  and  clothing.  She  wrote,  "A  few  Indians  about  our  camp  this 

morning  trading  moccasins  etc.  for  shirts,  powder  and  balls..."160 

In  Idaho  and  Oregon  the  Indians  raised  vegetables,  and  the  emigrants 
were  hungry  for  fresh  vegetables  after  several  months  on  the  trail  without 
any  fresh  vegetables.  In  1847  Elizabeth  Geer  found  the  Indians  trading 
their  potatoes  and  wrote,  "October  30  Men  making  rafts,  women  cooking  and 
washing   Children  crying.  Indians  bartering  potatoes  for  shirts."151 

Catherine  Washburn  ate  Indian  grown  vegetables  in  1853.  She  wrote, 
"Camped  on  a  spring  branch  by  a  Indian  garden   they  had  some  good  corn 
and  potatoes   we  bought  some  for  supper." 16^ 

Celinda  Hines  bought  peas  and  potatoes  grown  in  Indian  gardens. 
She  wrote,  "In  the  evening  some  Indians  came,  of  whom  we  bought  some  peas  and 
potatoes,  paying  $1.00  for  four  quarts  of  peas  and  the  same  for  one  mess 
of  potatoes.  These  Kayuse  Indians  seem  rather  intelligent  and  often  well 
dressed."  163 

Near  Oregon  some  emigrants  traded  one  kind  of  food  for  another. 

Celinda  Hines  wrote  about  her  trading  encounter  with  some  Indian  women. 

September  5.   Went  about  seven  miles  to  Grand  Ronde.. .Camped  near 
a  pretty  mountain  stream.  Indian  loeges  near.  Thronged  with 
Indians  during  our  stay.  Some  belong  to  the  Kayuses,  some  to 
the  Nez  Perces. ..Before  noon  we  met  many,  mostly  women  on  ponies, 
who  said  they  were  traveling  to  the  Shoshone  country.  They  had 
peas  with  them  for  food  which  they  would  swap  for  flour  or 
bread.  One  porposed  to  swap  her  baby  for  a  skirt.  l°* 

Cecelia  Adams  found  the  Indians  ready  to  trade  at  Bannack  Creek. 
She  wrote, 

Here  we  find  indians  with  some  very  nice  salmon  for  sale  and 
■   we  all  got  a  good  supply.  They  will  trade  them  for  powder,  lead, 
caps,  bread,  beads,  brass  nails,  old  shirts,  or  almost  anything 
you  have. ..where  the  indians  catch  their  salmon  in  traps.165 


77 
At  Hams  Fork  Sarah  Cranstone  found  Indians  with  trout  instead  of 

salmon.     She  wrote,  "In  four  miles  we  came  to  Hams  Fork,  quite  a  stream.     Lots 

of  indians  there  with  trout  to  swap  for  bread."155 

Mary  Burrel  traded  her  bread  for  trout.     She  wrote,  "Bought  four 
nice  salmon  trout  of  some  nearly  naked  indians  for  a  loaf  of  bread  and  some 
crackers... One  indian  stole  Wes'   fishhook  and  he  followed  on  after  him 
threatening  to  shoot  if  not  delivered.     He  gave  it  up  and  ran  for  life."157 

The  lifestyle  of  the  Indians  of  Idaho  and  Oregon  interested  the  emigrant 

women.       Their  diaries  and  journals  contain  observations  and  descriptions  of 

the  treatment  and  dress  of  Indian  children,  the  foods  grown,  hunted,  and  cooked 

by  the  Indians,  and  Indian  dances.      Narcissa  Whitman  was  moved  to  pity  when 

she  saw  an  Indian  infant  whose  head  was  being  flattened.    In  1836  she  wrote, 

I     saw  an  infant  here  (at  Cascades)  whose  head  was  in  the  pressing 
machine.     This  was  a  ptitful   sight.     Its  mother  took  great  satis- 
faction in  unbinding  and  showing  its  naked  head  to  us.     The 
child  lay  upon  a  board  between  which  and  its  head  was  a  squirrel 
skin.     On  its  forehead  laid  a  small  square  cushion,  over  which  was 
a  bandage  drawn  tight  around  pressing  its  head  against  the  board. 
In  this  position  it  is  kept  three  or  four  months,  or  longer,  until 
the  head  becomes  a  fashionable  shape. ..I  saw  a  child  about  a  year- 
old  whose  head  had  been  recently  released  from  its  pressure  as  I 
suppose  from  its  looks.     All  the  back  part  of  it  was  of  a  purple 
color  as  if  it  had  been  sadly  bruised.     We  are  told  this  custom 
is  wearing  away  very  fast,  there  is  only  a  few  tribes  on  this 
river  who  practice  it.16" 

The  Indians'  habit  of  picking  nits  out  of  each  other  hair  appalled 
Helen  Stewart  in  1853.     She  wrote,  "We  was  near  an  indian  village... they  ware 
the  dirtiest  creatures  I  ever  saw      they  will  pick  the  lice  out  there  head 
and  eat  them  and  then  the  filth  of  their  clothes..."  159 

Sarah  Smith  witnessed  this  same  activity    in  1838.     She  wrote, 
"One  old  squaw  was  very  busy  hunting  eating  lice  from  her  child's  head.     This 
is  a  common  practice."170 


78 
Charlotte  Pengra  was  annoyed  by  another  activity  of  some  Indians 

who  were  camped  near  the  ferry  on  the  Snake  River.  Charlotte  wrote, 

We  had  an  all  night  serenade  by  the  Indians  who  have  a  shade 
a  few  rods  up  the  river.  They  sang  or  chanted  and  gambled  for 
Mockingsons  leggens  and  such  things  all  night  keeping  us  awake  much 
Ve  ^t;     TheJr  music  a"d  manner  of  singing  is  certainly  curious 
and  laughable.  They  keep  time  with  the  body  from  the  hips  up 
making  their  shoulders  and  arms  move,  sometimes  rapidly  and 
sometimes  slowly. i/i 

A  few  of  the  women  journal  writers  became  involved  with  Indians  they 
met  on  the  trail.  Myra  Eel  Is  and  Mary  Walker  sewed  dresses  for  many  of  the 
Indian,  wives  of  the  fur  traders  in  their  caravan  and  at  the  rendezvous  in 
Wyoming.  Eliza  Spalding  worked  to  put  the  Nez  Perces  language  in 
written  form  at  the  mission  in  the  Oregon  Territory.172 

Eliza  McAuley  became  friends  with  an  Indian  she  met  at  Smith's  Fork 
of  the  Bear  River  while  the  men  in  her  party  were  building  a  new  road.  Eliza 
wrote , 

1852.  At  dinner  time  a  very  intelligent  indian  named  Poro  came  to 
our  camp.  He  says  he  has  been  to  the  Missouri  River  and  seen 
steamboats  and  explained  by  signs  what  they  were  like.  He  seems 
to  understand  the  customs  of  the  whites  very  well.  In  the  afternoon 
he  came  again,  bringing  his  little  boy,  four  or  five  years  old 
He  interpreted  a  number  of  indian  words  for  us... Poro  visited  us 
again  and  brought  his  friend  Pavee  to  see  us.. .Old  Poro  came  alonq 
about  ten  o  clock  and  stayed  a  long  time,  teaching  us  his 
language.  It  pleases  him  very  much  to  see  us  try  to  learn  it 
Poro  came  twice  today  to  bid  us  goodbye  and  feels  very  sad  about 
our  going. i/J 

The  California-bound  emigrants  met  the  Indians  of  the  Great  Basin 

on  the  last  leg  of  their  trip.  These  tribes  included  the  Shoshone,  the 

Plutes,  the  Utes,  and  others.  In  1857  Helen  Carpenter  described  some  Indian 

problems  near  the  Humboldt  valley  on  her  trip  to  California. 

...  He  brought  back  news  of  Indian  depredations.  Four  or  five 
days  ago  some  two  or  three  wagons  were  taken  and  six  or  seven  men 
and  two  women  were  killed.  Only  one  man  escaped.  As  Uncle  Sam's 
had  three  wagons  and  a  number  of  men  we  are  feeling  anxious  about 
them.  Two  men  of  another  train  were  killed  and  in  another  a  man 
was  wounded.  This  latter  was  guarding  stock  and  an  Indian  crawled 


79 
in  the  grass  until  near  enough  to  shoot  which  he  did  hitting 
him  in  the  lower  part  of  the  leg.  There  was  300  head  of  cattle 
but  the  Indians  only  succeeded  in  running  off  60  head  and  one 
horse... There  is  strong  talk  of  starting  on  an  Indian  hunt 
tomorrow.  It  is  said  there  are  15  trains  within  four  or  five 
miles  of  us  and  200  men.  The  train  that  lost  the  stock  has 
taken  an  Indian  prisoner... a  party  went  out  the  next  day  after 
the  stock  was  taken.  They  had  no  difficulty  in  following  the  trail 
of  the  stock  but  did  not  dare  to  go  as  far  as  the  party  was  small. 
...The  prisoner  took  the  party  directly  to  the  Indian  camp.  Before 
they  were  aware  of  its  close  proximity  Indians  were  seen  running 
to  the  brush.  They  seemed  to  be  all  women  and  children.  Only 
one  old  man  was  sighted.  He  ran  in  some  willows  that  overhung 
the  creek  bank  and  crawled  in.  They  tried  to  make  him  come  out, 
but  he  would  not  so  they  shot  into  the  brush  and  he  immediately 
set  up  a  very  queer  wail  which  was  thought  to  be  a  death  chant.  It 
did  not  long  continue.  Three  women,  the  mother  and  sisters  of 
the  prisoner,  were  captured.  Reel  (Helen's  husband)  was  riding 
after  one  of  them  when  she  suddenly  dropped  to  the  ground.  He 
was  looking  ahead  when  his  horse  stumbled  over  her.  After  dropping 
to  the  ground  she  had  crawled  back  towards  him.  The  party  was 
mostly  Missourians,  and  some  of  them  were  disposed  to  treat  the 
squaws  as  the  Border  Ruffians  did  the  women  of  Kansas.  Fortunately 
there  were  enough  real  men  to  protect  the  squaws.  Some  were  for 
having  the  squaws  killed,  but  they  were  not  injured  in  any  way  only 
held  as  prisoners  until  the  party  was  ready  to  leave.  Eighteen 
head  of  the  stock  had  been  killed  and  the  carcasses  were  lying  near. 
The  skins  were  already  doing  duty  as  'wickyups'.  They  were  sewed 
together  and  stretched  around  poles  set  in  conical  form  with  an 
opening  at  the  top  for  the  smoke  to  escape.  The  hind  quarters 
seemed  to  be  all  they  were  going  to  make  use  of.  All  the  rest  of 
the  animal  was  left. . . 

The  squaws  were  told  that  unless  they  brought  ten  ponies  inside 
of  two  days  that  the  Indian  (prisoner)  would  be  killed.  Whether 
they  fully  understood  it  or  not  they  were  not  certain,  but  the 
ponies  were  not  brought.  The  prisoner  was  made  to  drive  the 
cattle  back,  and  some  of  the  party  made  it  as  hard  for  him  as  they 
could.  He  was  quite  foot  sore  from  running  over  the  rocks.  After 
the  cattle  were  returned  to  Harp,  and  the  boys  had  gone  to  their 
separate  camps,  Harp's  company  whipped  the  Indian  with  ramrods 
raising  great  welts  on  his  back.  Parties  interfered  and  took  him 
to  McVay's  camp  to  be  set  at  liberty  the  next  morning.174 

None  of  the  California-bound  women  liked  the  eating  habits  of 

the  Indians  at  the  end  of  the  trail,  especially  not  the  locust  eaters. 

Algeline  Ashley  described  these  insect  eaters,  "Crossed  Bear  River  the 

day  before;  Saw  the  Utah  Indians  gathering  locusts  in  old  basins  and  bags 

to  eat.  They  gather  them  very  fast,  pulling  one  wing  off  so  they  cannot 

fly.  They  are  very  low  Indians  and  very  ugly  looking."175 


80 
The  emigrants  traded  with  these  Great  Basin  Indian  tribes.  Mary 

Jane  Burrel  traded  an  old  white  shirt  for  a  looking  glass.  She  wrote, 

"Many  Utah  Indians  visited  our  camp  at  noon.  Real  imposers  on  emigrants, 

beggars.  Swapped  an  old  white  shirt  for  a  pocket  looking  glass." 

The  Spanish  influence  was  noted  here  among  the  Great  Basin  Indians 

just  as  the  French  influence  was  reported  among  most  of  the  other  Indians 

along  the  trail.  Helen  Stewart  noted  this  in  her  diary  in  1853. 

There  is  a  great  many  Spaniards  there   they  all  had  squaws 
one  of  them  was  making  a  bonet  for  her  baby... she  was  putting 
beads  on  it. ..she  was  putting  fringe  round  the  front  of  it  of 
dimes   she  had  so  many  of  them  I  counted  eleven  gold  dollars 
and  I  do  not  know  how  many  there  might  be  of  dimes...1'' 

Indian  burial  practices  in  the  Great  Basin  differed  from  the 

burial  customs  of  the  other  Indians  along  the  trail.  Helen  Clark  witnessed 

on  Indian  burial  ceremony  in  1860  near  Fort  Ogden,  Utah.  She  wrote, 

There  has  been  two  Indian  burials  not  far  from  our  camp.  The 
last  was  the  Chief's  brother.  He  was  wrapped  in  skins  tied 
around  him  with  lariatts  and  laid  upon  a  horse.  He  was 
carried  up  into  the  mountains  followed  by  the  whole  tribe  who 
were  howling  and  screaming  most  hideously.  His  horse  and  colt 
were  sacrificed  upon  his  grave.  His  bow,  gun  and  other  implements 
were  placed  in  the  grave  too.  After  this  ceremony  was  over 
they  returned  in  great  glee  through  the  Fort.178 

Almost  all  of  the  women  journalists  on  the  trail  shared  one  common 
opinion  about  the  Indians.  Nearly  unanimously  they  disapproved  of  the 
marriage  of  a  white  man  and  an  Indian  woman.  Rebecca  Ketcham  wrote  her 
opinion,  "It  is  perfectly  astonishing  to  me  how  a  man  who  has  ever  seen 
civilized  people  can  intermarry  with  the  natives  and  be  contented  to  settle 
down  and  live  as  they  do." 

Mary  Fish  also  disapproved.  "We  saw  a  white  man  in  one  of  the 
lodges  (indian)  with  a  squaw  so  I  presume  he  is  for  amalgamations." 180 

Sarah  Sutton  did  not  believe  that  a  white  man  should  marry  an 
Indian  woman  either.  She  wrote,  "I  don't  believe  any  man  of  a  good 


81 


principle  will  live  here  with  the  Indians  and  their  smoky  buffalo  skin 
wigwams  with  a  slick  greasy  hole  to  slip  in  at  like  a  wolf..." 

Rebecca  Ketcham  did  not  approve  of  marriages  that  matched  a  white 
man  with  an  Indian  woman,  and  she  discussed  her  opinion  in  her  journal. 


We  soon  came  to  a  log  house  and  two  Indian  lodges.  Here  we 
found  Capt.  Grant  (Richard  Grant  who  was  in  charge  of  Fort 
Hall  for  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  1842-1851).  Mr.  Gray  knew 
him  years  ago  when  he  was  in  the  Hunson's  Bay  company.  From 
his  appearance  I  think  he  must  once  have  been  a  splendid 
looking  man.  He  has  his  second  wife.  His  first  was  a  native 
woman,  a  half-breed.  She  was  a  widow  when  he  married  her. 
It  is  perfectly  astonishing  to  me  how  a  man  who  has  ever  seen 
civilized  people  can  intermarry  with  the  natives  and  be  contented 
to  settle  down  and  live  as  they  do.  His  wife  and  two  or  three 
little  girls  had  dresses  on  and  looked  decent,  but  were  in 
an  Indian  lodge,  and  nothing  about  them  looked  decent  or 
comfortable.  There  was  a  good  many  Indians  around  them, 
probably  their  servants.  I  heard  the  Captain  speak  to  his 
wife.  He  spoke  pleasantly,  even  fondly,  to  them.  He  has„charge 
of  Fort  Hall  but  is  up  here  to  trade  with  the  emigrants.1 


Figure  2.  Sketch  of 
Indian  by  Lodisa 
Frizzell.182 


82 
None  of  the  women  fully  explained  her  reasons  for  disapproval,  but 

in  general  the  writers  had  the  opinion  that  Indian  women  were  lazy  or 

indolent.  Helen  Clark  was  the  only  emigrant  woman  writer  who  even  hinted 

at  understanding  the  Indian  woman. 

I  do  not  wonder  that  squaws  are  so  indolent  for  since  we  have 
have  been  dwellers  in  tents  I  feel  that  to  throw  myself  upon 
the  ground  is  luxurient  ease,  ree  from  the  restraints  of 
etiquette  is  pleasant. 183 

In  their  diaries  and  journals  the  women  expressed  more  feelings  of 

cariosity  and  interest  in  the  Indians  than  feelings  of  fear  or  retreating. 

At  the  times  when  there  was  violence  between  emigrants  and  Indians,  the 

women  wrote  more  negative  statements  about  the  Indians  and  expressed  fear, 

but  the  women  did  not  condemn  all  Indians  for  one  tribe's  depredations.  The 

women  described  and  recognized  the  differences  among  the  tribes  of  Indians 

on  the  trail. 


MORMONS 

The  Mormons  were  a  second  group  of  people  to  whom  most  emigrants 
were  first  introduced  on  the  trail.  The  women  emigrants  were  almost  as 
curious  about  Mormons  as  they  were  about  the  Indians. 

Mormons  travelled  together  in  wagon  trains  and  usually  did  not 

mingle  with  other  emigrants  on  the  trail.  The  women  often  described  the 

Mormon  travellers  and  Mormon  towns.  In  1857  Helen  Carpenter  described 

a  party  of  Mormons  whom  she  met  on  the  trail. 

Met  a  large  party  of  Mormons  going  to  the  states.  There  seemed 
to  be  twice  as  many  women  as  men  and  twice  as  many  children  as 
women.  All  were  in  rags  and  tatters  and,  must  I  say  it,  scabs. 
They  were  the  worst  lot  I  ever  saw.  All  who  were  large  enough 
were  out  of  the  wagons  holding  out  rusty  kettles  and  pans  begging 
for  milk. lb* 

Mary  Fish  met  a  train  of  Mormons  with  handcarts  at  Pacific  Springs 

(Wyoming)  in  1860.  She  wrote, 


83 
There  is  said  to  be  a  train  of  600  hand  carts  on  the  road 
drawn  by  Mormon  women  four  women  to  each  cart.  I  think  that 
they  are  badly  in  want  of  husbands  when  they  put  themselves  on 
a  level  with  brutes.  And  after  all  their  labor  to  get  only 
one  third  or  perhaps  one  twentieth  of  a  man.185 

Salt  Lake  City  was  on  the  trail  for  many  emigrants  going  to  California 

after  1847.  Women  emigrants  to  California  wrote  some  interesting  diary 

and  journal  entries  about  their  visit  to  this  city.  Harriet  Ward  visited 

Salt  Lake  in  1853  and  wrote,  "We  now  came  to  the  Mormon  quarantine,  where 

were  requested  to  report  of  the  health  of  our  company."  A  day  later  she 

wrote, 

They  boast  that  men  are  all  owed  a  plurality  of  wives  for  the 
purpose  of  raising  up  a  perfect  race  to  inhabit  this  new 
Jerusalem  forever,  but  not  one  of  them  believes  a  word  they 
presch,  and  they  are  a  miserable  lot  of  extortioners  upon  whom 
the  wrath  of  God  will  yet  be  poured  out.18° 

In  the  next  year  Mary  Burrel  saw  Mormons  building  a  wall  around 
the  city  and  wrote,  "They  are  also  about  constructing  a  wall  around  the  city 
of  clay,  12  foot  high  and  6  foot  through  at  the  base."  West  of  the  city 
Mary  wrote,  "Grain  looked  well,  wheat  in  bloom.  Corn  looked  well.  Grass 
hard  to  find,  it  being  fenced  up."  187 

Helen  Carpenter  heard  about  a  Mormon  order  in  1857  and  described 
this  in  her  journal.  "September  21.  Brigham  Young  has  ordered  all  Mormons 
back  to  Salt  Lake  and  they  must  go."  188 

Lucy  Cooke  and  her  family  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  in  August  and 

decided  to  stay  there  for  the  winter  and  wait  until  the  next  Spring  to 

complete  their  journey  to  California.  The  family  all  imnediately  started 

looking  for  work  for  the  winter.  On  her  first  day  in  the  city  Lucy  met  a 

Mormon  man  who  proposed,  but  she  declined  his  attentions  and  then  wrote, 

.  The  ,nan  kept  on  this  convincing  strain  as  we  jogged  along  the 
country  road,  and  finally  he  magnanimously  offered  to  take  me, 
baby  and  all  and  have  me  sealed  to  him  and  thus  have  my  entrance 
secured  in  the  Celestial  City,  providing  I  would  leave  William 
and  cling  to  this  old  scamp's  skirts.18* 


34 


CHAPTER  2  FOOTNOTES 


Sallie  Hester,  "The  Diary  of  a  Young  Girl  ,"  in  Covered  Wagon  Women,  ed 
Kenneth  L.  Holmes  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  L.  CTark  Company,  1983), 
p.  238. 

2 

Sarah  Sutton,  "A  Survey,"  copy  in  "Miscellaneous  Overland  Journeys  Collection 
Oregon  Historical  Society  Library,  Portland,  p.  40. 

Hadley,  p.  8. 

4 
Helen  Stewart,  p.  6. 

Mary  Eliza  Warner,  "Diary  of  Mary  Eliza  Warner  1864,"  typescript  in  The  Bancroft 
Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley,  May  22  entry. 

Carpenter,  p.  171. 

Eliza  McAuley,  "Mother's  Diary.  A  Record  of  a  Journey  across  the  Plains  in  '52," 
typescript  in  Overland  Journal  Collection,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of' 
California  at  Berkeley,  p.  34. 

g 

Amelia  Knight,  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Amelia  Stewart  Knight,"  in  Women's  Diaries  of 
the  Westward  Journey,'  ed.  Lillian  Schlissel  (New  York:  Schocken  Books,  1982) 
p.  ZW.  ' 

9 
Cooke,  p.  24. 

Carpenter,  p.  187. 

UKnight,  p.  209. 

12 
Belshaw,  p.  17. 

13Knight,  p.  210. 

14 
Jane  Tourtillot,  "Touring  from  Mitchell,  Iowa  to  California,  1862,"  in  Women's 

^-arles  of  the  Wes?rward  Jour"e.y.  ed.  Lillian  Schlissel  (New  York:  Schocken 

Books,  lWTTp.  222. 

Catherine  Washburn,  "The  Journal  of  Catherine  Amanda  Stansbury  Washburn,  Iowa 
to  Oregon,  1853,"  typescript  in  Lane  County  Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oreqon 
p.  14.  "  * 


85 

Charlotte  Pengra,  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Bynon  J.  Pengra,"  typescript  in  Lane  County 
Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oregon,  p.  20. 

Mrs.  Francis  Sawyer,  "Diary,  1852,"  manuscript  in  Overland  Journal  Collection, 
The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley,  June  18  entry. 

18 
dard,  p.  53. 

Tourtillot,  p.  222. 

20x. 
These  activities  are  discussed  in  more  detail  in  Chapter  3  page  140. 

21 
Cooke,  p.  35. 

22Sanford,  p.  127. 

23 
Norton,  p.  23. 

24 
Margaret  Frink,  Journal  of  the  Adventures  of  a_  Party  of  California  Gold 
Seekers,  (privately  printed,  no  date),  p.  116. 

25 
Lydia  Rudd,  "Notes  by  the  Wayside  Enroute  to  Oregon  1852,"  in  Women's 
Diaries  of  the  Westward  Journey,  ed.  Lillian  Schlissel  (New  York:  Schocken 
Books,  lWJTp.  189. 

26Cooke.  p.  28. 

27Frink,  p.  37. 

28 

Carpenter,  p.  114. 

29 
Reed,  p.  278. 

30 
Washburn,  p.  28. 

31 
Helen  Stewart,  p.  2. 

Belshaw,  p.  30. 

33 
Childbirth  on  the  trail  is  discussed  in  more  detail  in  Chapter  3  page  114  of 
this  paper. 

34 
Kate  Dunlap,  The  Montana  Gold  Rush  Diary  of  Kate  Dunlap,  (Denver-  Old  West 
Publishing  Company,  1969),  p.  UTT 

35Ward,  p.  127. 

Lodisa  Frizzell,  Across  the  Plains  to  California  in  1852,  (New  York-  New 
York  Public  Library,  1915T7  p.  22. 

Mary  Burrel ,  "Diary  of  Mary  Burrel  Crossing  the  Plains  April— September,  1854  " 
typescript  in  Collection  of  William  Robertson  Coe,  Yale  University  Library 
New  Haven,  p.  27.  ' 


57  86 

Agnes  Stewart,  "The  Journey  to  Oregon— A  Pioneer  Girl's  Diary,"  Quarterly 
of  the  Oregon  Historical  Society  29  (1928),  p.  89.  

Sarah  Smith,  "Diary  of  Sarah  Smith,"  in  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies 

ed.  C.  M.  Drury  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  C1arFToIpIny7T95377Tn:  94. 

■  59 

Myra  Eells,  "Diaries  of  Myra  Eel  Is  and  Mary  Walker  April  to  September  1838," 
1n  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies,  ed.  C.  M.  Drury  (Glendale,  California: 
The  ARthur  Clark  Company,  196"3),  II:  99. 

Reed,  p.  278. 

Belknap,  p.  64-65. 

Frink,  p.  64. 

3Wood,  p.  193. 

64 
Hadley,  p.  37. 

CC 

Harriet  Clark,  "Overland  Diary  of  Harriet  T.  Clark,  1851,"  typescript  in 
Miscellaneous  Journeys  to  the  Pacific  collection,  Oregon  Historical  Society 
Library,  Portland,  p.  19. 

Cecelia  Emily  McMillen  Adams,  "Crossing  the  Plains  in  1852,"  Transactions  of 
the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association  (1904),  p.  298.  

Mary  Stuart  Bailey,  "A  Journal  of  Mary  Stuart  Bailey,"  in  Ho  for  California, 
ed.  Sandra  L.  Myres  (San  Marino:  The  Huntington  Library,  19^07l~p.  69. 

Rudd,  p.  192. 
Hanna,  p.  15. 
Sawyer,  July  4  entry. 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  90. 

72 
Agnes  Stewart,  p.  90. 

73 
Celinda  E.  Hines,  "Diary  of  Celinda  Hines,"  Transactions  of  the  Oreqon  Pioneer 
Association  46  (1918),  p.  100.  a 

74 
Ward,  p.  87. 

Elizabeth  Julia  Goltra,  "Journal  Kept  by  Mrs.  E.  J.  Goltra  of  Her  Travels  across 
the  Plains  in  the  Year  1853,"  typescript  Ms  1508,  Oregon  Historical  Society 
Li  brary,  Portland,  p.  10. 

Belshaw,  p.  21. 

Burrel,  p.  23. 

78 
Sutton,  p.  47. 


87 

38 
Harriet  Booth  Griswold,  "1859  Diary,"  Ms  884A  in  Archives  and  Manuscript 
Division,  California  State  Historical  Society,  San  Francisco,  p.  13. 

39 
Susan  Cranstone,  "Daily  Journal  1851,"  typescript  in  Miscellaneous  Journeys 
to  the  Pacific  collection,  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library,  Portland,  p.  6. 

40 
Dunlap,  p.  26. 

42 
Frink,  p.  110. 

43 
Pengra,  p.  19. 

44 
Carpenter,  p  164. 

45 
Frink,  p.  89. 

46 
Griswold,  p.  53. 

47 
Esther  Lyman,  "Esther  Brakeman  Lyman  Journal-Letter,  1853,"  typescript,  Lane 
County  Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oregon,  p.  10. 

48 
Rudd,  p.  194. 

49 
Lyman,  p.  10. 

Esther  Hanna,  "Journal  of  Esther  Belle  Hanna,  1852,"  typescript  in  Miscellaneous 
Journeys  to  the  Pacific  collection,  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library,  Portland, 

TteAuley,  p.  27. 

52 
Ibic.  p.  26. 

53 
Mary  Jane  Guill,  "The  Overland  Diary  of  a  Journey  from  Livingston  County 
Missouri  to  Butte  County,  California  May  5  to  September  5,  1860,"  typescript 
California  State  Library,  Sacramento,  p.  7.  ' 

54 
Ward,  p.  109. 

55 
Geer,  p.  165.  On  page  114  in  Covered  Wagon  Women  the  editor  Kenneth  Holmes  notes 
That  the  boy  John  did  not  get  'his  brains  knocked  out.'  The  family  name  was 
spelled  Markham.  In  1852  another  son  was  born  to  this  couple  in  Oregon,  and 
he  was  named  Charles  Edward  Anson  Markham.  Later  this  boy  took  the  name 
Edwin  and  became  the  well-known  poet  who  wrote  "The  Man  with  the  Hoe  "  Edwin's 
parents  were  divorced  in  Oregon. 


56 
p.  145 


Keturah  Belknap,  "Keturah  Penton  Belknap,"  in  Women  of  the  West,  ed.  Kathy 
Luchetti  and  Carol  Olwell,  (St.  George,  Utah:  Antelope  Island  Press,  1982), 


79 
Carpenter,  p.  127. 

80n  . 

Bnswold,  p.  23. 

81 

Norton,  p.  26. 

82Fish,  p.  13. 

83Guill,  p.  7. 

84 
Tourtillot,  p.  222. 

or 

Louisa  Rahm,  "Diary  1862,"  Ms  Box  697:12  CF  131,  The  Bancroft  Library 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley,  July  4  entry. 

fifi 

Abbey  Fulkerth,  "Diary  April-August  1863,  Iowa  to  California,"  Ms  Box  546-13 
C-F  133,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley,  p.  50. 
87 
Elizabeth  Lee  Porter,  "Crossing  the  Plains— A  Diary,"  Ms  1508,  Oreqon 
Historical  Society,  Portland,  p.  3. 

OQ 

Dunlap,  p.  14. 

89 
Mary  Eliza  Warner,  July  4  entry. 

90 
Sarah  Herndon,  Days  on  the  Road,  (New  York:  Burr  Printing  House,  1903),  p.  130. 

91 

Patty  Sessions,  "A  Pioneer  Mormon  Diary,"  in  Covered  Wagon  Women,  ed.  Kenneth 
L.  Holmes  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  1983),  p.  179. 

92 
Helen  Clark,  The  Diary  of  Helen  Clark  (Denver,  a  private  book  press,  no  date), 

93 
Helen  Stewart,  p.  7. 

94 

Cooke,  p.   25. 

95 

Narcissa  Whitman,   "Mrs.   Whitman's  Diary;  March  to  July  1836,"   in  First  White 
Women  over  the  Rockies  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.   ClarkTomp"an^~T963) , 

Mary  Eliza  Warner,  April   29  entry. 

97 
Carpenter,  p.   118. 

QQ 

Ibid.  p.   142. 

Frink,  p.  115. 
Frizzell ,  p.  28. 
Cooke,  p.  26. 


102 

Rudd,  p.  192. 

103r-   L       ia 

Cooke,  p.  34. 

104Hadley,  p.  24. 

105,.  . 

Fish,  p.  15. 

106McAuley,  p.  28. 

107Guill,p.  3. 

1  no 

Helen  Clark,  p.  22. 

Smith,  p.  84. 

110Ibid. ,  p.  80. 

1UIbid.,  p.  94. 
112, 


89 


> 

'Myra  Eel  Is,  "Diaries  of  Myra  Eel  Is  and  Mary  Walker  April  to  September  1838," 

in  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H. 

Clark  Company,  1963),  11:77! 

Hanna,  p.  6. 

Frizzell ,  p.  17. 

115c  ** 

Sutton,  p.  17. 

116Guill,  p.  5. 

Herndon,  p.  81. 

1 1  8 

Frink,  p.  122. 

119 

See  pages  130-1  for  more  information  about  bloomers  on  the  trail. 

120 

Cranstone,  p.  2. 

121„ 

McAuley,  p.  13. 

122Helen  Clark,  p.  38. 

123 

Ibid.,  p.  39. 

124 

Ward,  p.  78. 

125 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  15. 

126,.  „ 

Sutton,  p.  24. 

127 

Dunlap,  June  16  entry. 


128  90 

Belshaw,  p.  15. 

129 

Fisher,  p.  101. 

130 

1JUHadley,  p.  20. 

Cranstone,  p.  4. 

132 

Ashley,  p.  1. 

133 

Cooke,  p.  66. 

Frink,  p.  46. 

135Dutro,  1852  letter. 

1 3fi 

Norton,  p.  36. 

Mary  Elizabeth  Parkhurst  Warner,  May  7  entry. 

138 

Mary  Eliza  Warner,  May  7  entry. 

139 

Hines,  p.  97. 

14CL 

Burrel ,  p.  14. 

141, 

Carpenter,  p.  116. 

142 

Wood,  p. _ 197 . 

143 

Guill ,  p.  4. 

144 

Helen  Clark,  p.  37. 

145 

Pengra,  p.  28. 

146 

Belshaw,  p.  18. 

147 

Sawyer,  May  26  entry. 

148 

Tourtillot,  p.  224. 

149 

Belknap,  p.  145. 

Mary  Elizabeth  Parkhurst  Warner,  May  8  entry. 

Tourtillot,  p.  226. 

Sessions,  p.  168. 

153.,,. 

Hines,  p.  103. 


154,,       „„„  91 

Wood,  p.  200. 

155„ 

Burrel ,  p.  2. 

Adams,  p.  316. 

157Rudd,  p.  193. 

1  CQ 

Hines,  p.  114. 

159 

Cranstone,  p.  10. 

Goltra,  p.  16. 

Geer,  p.  169. 

162,.  , 

Washburn,  p.  28. 

163 

Hines,  p.  117. 

164Ibid.,  p.  118. 

Adams,  p.  312. 

166,. 

Cranstone,  p.  8. 

Burrel  ,  p.  29. 

168,,.... 

Whitman,  p.  99. 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  25. 

170Smith,  p.  98. 

Pengra,  p.  46. 

172 

Eliza  Hart  Spalding,  "Diary  of  Eliza  Hart  Spalding,"  in  First  White 
Women  over  the  Rockies  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark 
Tympany,  1963),  1:  199. 

173McAuley,  p.  36. 

174 

Carpenter,  p.  168-174. 

175.  ., 

Ashley,  p.  8. 

Burrel,  p.  20. 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  19. 


178 
179 


180 


Clark,  p.  26. 
Ketcham,  p.  371. 
Fish,  p.  10. 


181 

182 
183 
184 


Ketcham,  p.  371. 
Frizzell,  opposite  page  1. 
Clark,  p.  18. 
Carpenter,  p. 103. 


185Fish,  p.  16. 
186 

187 

188, 

189 


Ward,  p.:i20. 
Burrel ,  p. 22 
Carpenter,  p.  180. 
Cooke,  p.  38. 


92 


93 


CHAPTER  3  THE  WOMEN'S  EXPERIENCE  ON  THE  TRAIL 


"Just  think  of  it-brave  enough  to  cross  the  plains,  but  not  brave  enouqh 
to  wear  bloomers."   --Mary  Warner 


"Those  were  the  days  that  tried  men's  souls  and  bodies  too,  and  women's 
constitutions;  they  worked  the  muscle  on  and  it  was  there  to  stav  " 
--Keturah  Belknap 


"The  prairie,  oh  the  broad  the  beautiful,  the  bounding,  beautiful  prairie 
I  never  saw  anything  as  beautiful."  —Rebecca  Ketcham 


I  then  made  griddle  cakes,  fried  meat  and  made  coffee  for  breakfast,  washed 
and  dressed  Stella,  and  after  we  had  eaten,  gathered  up  the  dishes,  and 
packed  them  dirty  for  the  first  time  since  I  started."  -Charlotte  Pengra 


But  I  was  half  frantic  over  the  idea  that  every  blade  of  grass  for  miles  on 
each  side  of  the  road  would  be  eaten  off  by  the  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
horses,  mules,  and  oxen  ahead  of  us.  And  worse  than  all  there  would  only  be 
a  few  barrels  of  gold  left  for  us  when  we  got  to  California."  -Margaret  Frink 


94 


The  trip  to  California  or  Oregon  was  a  great  adventure  for  all  men, 
women,  and  children  who  made  the  journey,  but  the  women's  collective  experience 
and  the  women's  perception  of  this  adventure  were  different  from  the  men's. 
There  was  no  standard  or  average  woman's  journey.  From  the  preparation  for 
the  journey  to  the  arrival  in  Oregon  or  California,  the  trip  experience  was 
characterized  by  variety  and  diversity  among  the  62  women  who  chronicled  their 
journey  across  the  continent  in  letters,  diaries,  and  journals. 


PREPARATION 

The  women's  preparation  ranged  from  detailed  plans  and  months  of 
preparing  to  a  quick  decision  and  hasty  preparation  made  on  the  night  before 
departure.  The  quality  of  the  preparations  for  the  trip  was  often  directly 
related  to  the  success  and  ease  of  the  trip  itself.  Some  travellers  made 
little  preparation  and  often  regretted  this  by  the  second  or  third  week  on 
the  trail.  Mrs.  George  Donner,  in  the  ill-fated  Donner  party  of  1846,  wrote 
a  letter  home  as  her  party  was  camped  at  the  junction  of  the  North  Platte 
and  the  South  Platte  Rivers.  She  wrote, 

Our  preparations  for  the  journey,  in  some  respects,  might  have 
been  bettered.  Bread  has  been  the  principal  article  of  food  in 
our  camp.  We  laid  in  150  pounds  of  flour  and  75  pounds  of  meat 
for  each  individual,  and  I  fear  bread  will  be  scarce. 


95 
Some  emigrants  made  elaborate  preparations  for  their  trip  across 

the  plains,  and  these  careful  preparations  usually  resulted  in  more 

.  successful  and  comfortable  trips.  Keturah  Belknap  described  the  careful 

plans  and  preparations  which  she  and  her  husband  made  during  the  winter 

prior  to  their  journey.  She  wrote, 

Now  I  will  begin  to  work  and  plan  to  make  everything  with  an 
eye  to  starting  out  on  a  six-month  trip,  the  first  thing  is 
lay  plans  and  then  work  up  to  the  program  so  the  first  thing 
is  to  make  a  piece  of  linen  for  a  wagon  cover  and  some  sacks- 
will  spin  mostly  evenings  while  my  husband  reads  to  me...  2 

The  women  talked  most  about  sewing  projects  and  food  preparations, 

and  appeared  to  be  most  responsible  for  these  two  aspects  of  planning 

and  preparing  for  the  trip.  Sewing  projects  included  making  tents,  wagon 

covers,  sacks  to  hold  provisions,  and  clothing  for  themselves  and  their 

families. 

In  1838  missionary  Myra  Eel  Is  described  the  tent  she  "made  of 

duck. "3  celinda  Hines  spent  two  days  sewing  on  her  tent  in  Kansas  City 

on  April  6  and  7  in  1853.  In  the  same  year  Rebecca  Ketcham  made  a  tent 

while  her  party  was  making  final  preparations  at  Westport.  As  soon  as 

she  finished  the  tent  her  family  moved  out  onto  the  prairie  and  started 

camping  in  it.  Rebecca  wrote  in  her  journal, 

While  we  were  at  the  house  in  Westport,  we  ladies  had  the 
tents  and  wagon-covers  and  numerous  other  articles  to  make   This 
together  with  overseeing  the  men  in  the  cooking  operations,  kept 
us  pretty  busy.  After  we  had  finished  the  tents  we  moved  out 
on  the  prairie.  4 

Sewing  wagon  covers  was  another  important  project.  Celinda  Hines 
helped  her  mother  and  aunt  make  their  wagon  cover.  At  Kansas  City  she 
wrote,  "Aunt  L.,  J.  and  Mother  and  myself  sewed  on  the  wagon  covers."5 

Keturah  Belknap  made  a  two  layer  wagon  cover  and  described  it 
in  some  detail  in  her  journal.  She  wrote, 


96 
.'...will  make  a  muslin  cover  for  the  wagon  as  we  will  have  a 
double  cover  so  we  can  keep  warm  and  dry,  put  the  muslin  on 
first  and  then  the  heavy  linen  on  for  strength.  They  both  have 
to  be  sewed  real  good  and  strong  and  I  have  to  spin  the  thread  and 
and  dew  all  those  long  seams  with  my  fingers.   then  I  have  to  make 
a  new  feather  tick  for  my  bed... the  linene  work  is  ready  to  go  to 
work  on  and  six  two-bushel  bags  all  ready  to  sew  up... Have  cut 
out  two  pairs  of  pants  for  George. 6 

Many  of  the  women  sewed  bags  or  sacks  to  use  for  storage  containers 

in  their  wagons.  In  1838  Myra  Eells  reported  that  she  "made  some  bags." 

Keturah  Belknap  made  sacks  of  different  sizes.  She  wrote, 

The   sacks  are  made  of  home-made  linen  and  will  hold  125  pounds- 
four  sacks  of  flour  and  one  of  cornmeal .  Now  comes  the  groceries- 
we  will  make  a  wall  of  smaller  sacks  stood  on  end,  dried  apples 
and  peaches,  beans,  rice,  sugar,  and  coffee.. .everything  must  be 
in  strong  bags,  no  paper  wrapping  for  this  trip.' 

Food  supplies  for  the  trip  were  usually  planned  and  purchased  by  the 

woman  and  men  working  together.  Many  families  waited  until  they  reached 

the  Missouri  River  to  purchase  the  large  food  supplies  needed  to  nourish  the 

emigrants  for  the  following  four  to  six  months.  In  1853  Catherine  Washburn 

wrote , 

Arrived,   at  Coonville  this  morning       stopt  and  camped      we  got 
our  outfit  at  this  place      bought  five  barrels  of  flour      we 
have  eleven-hundred  weight  of  flour      five  hundred  of  meat     three 
busels  of  aples      half  bushel  of  peeches      forty  pounds  shugar 
twenty  five  of  rice      three  poinds  of  tea      six  gallons  of 
molasses      one  eight  gallon  keg  full  of  pickles  and  four  gals 
lard.o 

Margaret  Frink  and  her  husband  purchased  a  typical  list  of  supplies 
in  1850.     She  wrote, 

Our  outfit  for  provisions  was  plenty  of  hams  and  bacon,  covered 
with  care  from  the  dust,  apples,  peaches,  and  preserved  fruits  of 
different  kinds,  rice,  coffee,  tea,  beans,  flour,  corn-meal, 
crackers,  sea  biscuit,  butter,  and  lard. 9 

Dried  fruits  and  vegetables  were  purchased  for  the  trip  by  some 

emigrants.     Eliza  McAuley  wrote,  "We  have  a  plentiful  supply  of  provisions 

including  dried  fruits  and  vegetables,  also  a  quantity  of  light  bread  cut 

in  slices  and  dried  for  used  when  it  is  not  convenient  to  bake.  "10 


97 
The  guide  books,  other  emigrants,  and  even  the  outfitting  stores 

had  advice  about  the  food  supplies  needed  on  the  journey.11 

The  clothing  for  the  trip  was  usually  sewed  and/or  purchased  by 

the  women.  In  1838  Myra  Eells  described  a  sensible  wardrobe  for  the  trail. 

lady  should  have  a  good  green  merino  or  pongee  dress,  and  a 
loose  calico  dress  to  wear  when  she  does  not  need  her  cloak 
Her  underclothes  as  well  as  the  gentlemens  should  all  be  colored 
They  ought  to  have  three  changes  to  wear  on  the  journey.  They 
should  have  a  Florence  bonnet  or  a  variegated  straw  .  A  lady 
should  haye  a  pair  of  gentlemen's  calf  shoes,  and  be  well-supplied 
with  stockings  and  shoes.*2  r 

Helen  Carpenter  purchased  material  to  sew  her  trail  wardrobe. 
She  wrote,  "I  got  two  pairs  of  shoes,  calico  for  two  spencer  waistes, 
jeans  for  a  dress  skirt,  needles,  pins  and  thread  and  so  forth."  13 

In  addition  to  their  food  supplies  and  wardrobe,  several  women 
planned  and  purchased  a  supply  of  medicines  to  carry  in  their  wagons. 
Elizabeth  Geer  described  her  medicine  chest,  "Laid  in  our  flour,  cheese, 
crackers  and  medicine  for  no  one  should  travel  this  road  without  medicine 
for  they  are  almost  sure  to  have  summer  complaint.  Each  family  should 
have  a  box  of  physicking  pills,  a  quart  of  castor  oil,  a  quart  of  the  best 
rum  and  a  large  vial  of  peppermint  essence."14 

While  the  women  were  sewing  and  preparing  food  items,  the  men 
were  usually  responsible  for  the  purchase  and  preparation  of  the  wagon  and 
the  training  of  the  livestock.  Several  of  the  women  commented  on  the  male 
preparations.  Keturah  Belknap  wrote  in  her  journal,  "Now  it  is  March  and  we 
have  our  team  already  and  in  good  condition— three  good  yoke  of  oxen  and  a 
good  wagon.  The  company  expect  to  start  the  tenth  of  April.  George  is 
practicing  with  the  oxen."  15 

The  women  in  Celinda  Hines  party  did  not  have  confidence  in  the 
preparations  being  made"  by  the  men  in  their  party.  Celinda  wrote, 


98 
The  provision  wagon  has  five  yokes  of  oxen  attached,  the  baggage 
wagon  four,  the  light  one  three.  The  females,  mother  excepted, 
walked  nearly  all  of  the  way,  six  miles.  We  were  afraid  to  ride 
as  the  men  were  unaccustomed  to  driving  oxen.16 

Agnes  Stewart  also  had  reservations  about  riding  in  her  wagon  at  the 
start.  She  wrote,  "What  awkward  attempts  some  of  the  men  make  at  yoking  the 
cattle,  some  of  them  scarcely  ever  saw  cattle  before  they  started  on  this."17 

Packing  the  wagons  was  the  final  step  in  preparing  for  the  trip. 
Every  party  did  this  differently,  and  many  repacked  their  wagons  after  only 
a  couple  of  days  on  the  trail.  The  way  the  wagon  was  loaded  greatly  affected 
the  work  of  the  women.  A  lot  of  the  things  had  to  be  unloaded  and  loaded 
every  day,  and  the  women  did  a  lot  of  this  getting  out  and  putting  away. 

In  1847  Keturah  Belknap  and  her  family  packed  their  wagon  with  care. 
She  described  this  in  detail. 

April  9..  Our  wagon  is  backed  up  the  the  steps  we  will  load  at 
the  hind  end  and  shove  the  things  in  front.  The  first  thing  is  a 
big  box  that  will  just  fit  in  the  wagon  bed  that  will  have  the 
bacon,  salt,  and  various  other  things   then  it  will  be  covered 
with  a  cover  made  of  light  boards  nailed  on  two  pieces  of  inch 
plank  about  three  inches  wide   this  will  serve  us  for  a  table 
there  is  a  hole  at  each  corner  and  we  have  sticks  sharpened 
at  one  end  so  they  will  stick  in  the  ground... now  we  will  put 
in  the  old  chest  that  is  packed  with  our  clothes  and  things 
we  will  want  to  wear  and  use  on  the  way.  The  till  is  the  medicine 
chest.-iow  there  is  a  vacant  place  clear  across  that  will  be 
large  enough  to  set  a  chair— will  set  it  with  the  back  against 
the  side  of  the  wagon   there  I  will  ride   on  the  other  side  will 
be  a  vacancy  where  little  Jessie  can  play   he  has  a  few  toys  and 
some  marbles  and  some  sticks  for  whip  stocks   some  blocks  for 
oxen  and  I  tie  a  string  on  the  stick  and  he  uses  my  work  basket 
for  a  covered  wagon  and  plays  going  to  Oregon. 

The  next  thing  is  a  box  as  high  as  the  chest  that  is  packed 
with  a  few  dishes  and  things  we  won't  need  till  we  get  thru 
and  now  we  put  in  the  long  sacks  of  flour  and  other  things. 
The  sacks  are  made  of  home-made  linen  and  will  hold  125  pounds- 
four  sacks  of  flour  and  one  of  corn  meal.  Now  comes  the  g'roceries 
we  will  make  a  wall  of  smaller  sacks  stood  on  end,  dried  apples 
and  peaches,  beans,  rice,  sugar,  and  coffee-the  latter  being  in 
the  green  state,  we  will  brown  it  in  a  skillet  as  we  want  to  use  it 
everything  must  be  in  strong  bags-no  paper  wrapping  for  this  trip. 
There  is  a  corner  left  for  the  washtub  and  the  lunch  basket 
will  just  fit  in  the  tub   the  dishes  we  want  to  use  will  all  be 
in  the  basket... I  have  made  four  nice  little  table  clothes  so  am 
going  to  live  just  like  I  was  at  home.18 


99 
Another  part  of  the  preparation  for  a  trip  to  California  or  Oregon 

was  the  selection  and  purchase  of  a  few  sturdy  and  versatile  cooking  utensils 

to  use  for  food  preparation  on  the  trail.  The  cooking  and  eating  equipment 

which  the  emigrants  bought  and  packed  in  their  wagons  varied  greatly.  Fancy 

and  heavy  cookstoves,  light  and  portable  tin  stoves,  or  just  campfires  were  the 

three  most  popular  cooking  methods  on  the  trail. 

FOOD  AND  DRINK 

The  diet  of  the  emigrants  on  the  trail  affected  their  health,  strength, 
and  comfort  on  the  trail.  For  some  emigrants  the  food  they  ate  and  beverages 
they  drank  on  the  trail  may  have  made  the  difference  between  success  and 
disaster.  Some  made  elaborate  preparations  for  the  trip  and  prepared  or 
purchased  dried  fruits,  vegetables,  smoked  hams  and  bacon,  canned  pickles 
and  fruit,  and  purchased  staples  such  as  flour,  sugar,  tea,  rice,  and 
coffee  at  the  jumping-off  places.  Other  just  purchased  staples  and  hoped 
to  get  by. 

Different  arrangements  were  made  to  supply  fresh  meat  and  milk 
on  the  trail.  Some  emigrants  took  along  milk  cows  to  provide  fresh  milk 
and  butter  every  day  while  others  drank  only  coffee  or  tea  on  the  trail. 
Some  took  along  cattle  and  sheep  to  butcher  and  provide  fresh  meat  enroute. 
A  few  wagon  trains  employed  hunters  to  go  along  and  kill  game  to  provide 
the  emigrants  with  fresh  meat.  Many  of  the  emigrants  hunted  for  game  and 
fished  in  streams  and  rivers,  but  hunting  and  fishing  were  not  always 
dependable  sources  of  food. 

The  women  were  often  the  cooks  so  the  responsibility  for  menu  planning 
and  food  preparation  often  rested  on  the  women's  shoulders.  Their  culinary 
skills  affected  the  quality  of  life  on  the  trail  for  their  family. 


r„   r       •  100 

In  a  few  parties  the  family  hired  a  cook.  Harriet  Griswold  and 

Lucy  Cooke  supervised  food  preparation  on  the  trail,  but  they  cooked  only 
when  they  wanted  to  prepare  something  special.  Harriet  wrote,  "We  have  a 
boy  to  cook  for  our  mess."  19 

Lucy  said,  "Thomas  and  another  young  fellow  do  our  cooking.  We  have 
two  little  sheet-iron  stoves.20 

On  most  of  their  journey  to  Oregon,  the  missionary  women  in  1836  and 

1838  did  not  do  the  cooking.  Sarah  Smith  wrote,  "Here  I  will  remark  that  most 

all  the  cooking  is  done  by  the  gentlemen."21  Sarah  did  some  cooking  after  they 

arrived  at  the  rendezvous  and  quit  travelling  with  the  fur  company.  The 

missionaries  were  travelling  light  and  fast  so  she  did  not  have  all  the 

equipment  she  needed  for  cooking  and  she  had  to  invent.  She  wrote, 

Spent  the  morning  sewing  on  the  hunter's  dress  and  this  afternoon 
made  a  couple  of  pies,  chopped  the  meat  with  a  butcher  knife  on  the 
back  of  a  cottonwood  tree  which  Mr.  S.  pealed  off.  Rolled  the 
crust  with  a  crooked  stick  in  a  hollow  bark,  baked  them  in  the 
tin  baker  out  of  doors  in  the  wind  but  they  were  good  and  we  have 
a  good  supper/' 

The  same  Mr.  Gray  who  went  with  the  missionary  party  in  1838  was  also 
the  leader  of  another  wagon  train  in  1853,  and  he  did  a  lot  of  the  cooking  on 
both  trips.  Rebecca  Ketcham  had  paid  Mr.  Gray  to  make  all  arrangements  and 
deliver  her  to  Oregon,  but  she  was  not  happy  with  the  way  he  cooked  her  food 
nor  with  the  food  itself.  She  wrote, 

For  supper  they  made  some  crullers.  All  the  biscuit  has  to  be  made 
made  with  water.  The  crullers  were  made  in  the  same  way  with  the 
addition  of  a  little  sugar.  All  the  shortening  we  have  is  bacon 
gravy.  As  there  was  a  pretty  good  quantity  of  this  gravy  on  hand 
they  made  some  crullers  and  fried  them  in  it... We  had  enough  left 
for  breakfast  with  some  rice  and  beans  and  some  stewed  apples   We 
had  supper  and  dinner  together,  and  had  graham  flour  pancakes   They 
were  made  pretty  thick  and  baked  in  a  frying  pan.  Mr.  Gray  does  most 
Of  the  cooking,  and  it  is  amusing  to  see  some  of  his  operations 
I  believe  he  generally  makes  out  to  wash  his  hands  before  he 
commences,  but  I  must  say  I  think  there  is  some  dirt  in  our  food.23 

Two  women  were  amused  by  the  cooking  methods  employed  by  other  members 


of  their  wagon  trains  and  described  these  at  length  in  their  diaries.  Helen 
Carpenter  described  the  cooperative  cooking  efforts  of  the  Farmer  family. 

Living  as  we  do,  I  suppose  it  is  permissible  to  note  what  the 
the  neighbors  do  and  how  they  do  it.  The  old  gentleman  Farmer  is 
very  good  to  help  'mother'  in  the  culinary  arrangements.  He  makes 
the  fires,  gets  out  the  pots  and  kettles  and  the  eatables  and  helps 
generally  while  'mother'  makes  the  bread  and  coffee.   'Sister'  is 
too  small  to  do  more  than  be  in  the  way.  Then  the  four  sons  and  men 
ire   ready  for  a  meal  each  for  the  time  being  becomes  his  own  cook  so 
there  is  no  occasion  for  anyone  to  grumble.  Willows  are  sharpened  and 
slices  of  bacon  speared  and  held  in  the  fire  ad  lib.  It  looks  quite 
amusing.'* 

Sarah  Herndon  tried  to  help  her  neighbors  who  had  left  behind  their 
servants  and  were  trying  to  learn  to  cook.  She  wrote, 

When  we  started  on  this  trip  not  one  member  of  the  family  had  ever 
prepared  an  entire  meal;  they  had  always  had  a  houseful  of  servants 
to  cook  and  do  everything  else  for  them.  The  first  two  or  three 
weeks  Neelie  and  her  mother  tried  to  learn  to  cook, and  mother  and  I 
to  teach  them.  It  takes  great  patience  to  learn  to  bake  in  stoves 
out  of  doors,  they  heat  red-hot  so  quickly,  and  cool  just  as  suddenly; 
they  must  have  careful  attention  all  the  time. . .Neelie  does  the 
cooking  with  some  assistance  from  her  father  such  as  getting  wood, 
making  fires,  bringing  water,  grinding  the  coffee  etc. ..It  is  no 
small  undertaking  to  cook  for  a  family  of  twelve." 

Often  the  men  and  women  shared  the  responsibilities  for  cooking.  Sarah 
Sutton  usually  helped  the  the  other  women,  but  the  men  did  the  cooking  under 
adverse  conditions.  Sarah  wrote  about  the  men  cooking  during  a  storm,  "It 
is  storming  so  the  women  can't  come  out  and  the  men  have  had  a  great  time 
getting  breakfast  and  was  good  enough  to  bring  us  some  to  the  wagon."26 

Cooking  over  campfires  and  using  sheet-iron  cooking  stoves  were  the 

two  most  frequently  used  cooking  methods  mentioned  in  the  women's  diaries, 

letters,  and  journals.  Sallie  Hester,  Eliza  McAuley,  and  Sarah  Herndon  all 

use  sheet-iron  stoves.  Eliza  wrote  about  her  family's  cooking  arrangements. 

We  have  two  saddle  horses  and  a  drove  of  20  dairy  cows,  a  good 
sized  tent  and  a  sheet-iron  camp  stove  which  can  be  set  up  inside 
making  it  warm  and  comfortable,  no  matter  what  the  weather  outside. 
We  have  a  plentiful  supply  of  provisions,  including  dried  fruits 
and  vegetables,  also  a  quantity  of  light  bread  cut  in  slices  and 
dried  for  use  when  it  is  not  convenient  to  bake.  Our  stove  is 
furnished  with  a  reflector  oven  which  bakes  very  nicely.27 


102 
Sallie  Hester  wrote  a  good  description  of  her  family's  cooking 

arrangements  on  the  trail. 

We.  have  a  cooking  stove  made  of  sheet  iron,  a  portable  table, 
tin  plates  and  cups,  cheap  knives  and  forks,  camp  stools  etc.  We 
sleep  in  our  wagons  on  feather  beds;  the  men  who  drive  for  us  in  the 
tent.  We  live  on  bacon,  ham,  rice,  tea, and  milk  as  we  have  our  own 
cows.  28 

In  contrast  to  Sallie  who  had  a  stove,  table,  stools,  and  plates,  cups, 

knives,  forks,  and  who  slept  in  a  wagon  on  a  feather  bed,  Narcissa  Whitman 

was  travelling  very   light  on  horseback.  Narcissa  ate  on  the  ground,  had  only 

a  few  utensils,  and  slept  in  a  tent.  Narcissa  wrote, 

Our  table  is  the  ground,  our  table-cloth  is  an  Indian  rubber  cloth 
used  when  it  rains  as  a  cloak;  our  dishes  are  made  of  tin,  basins 
for  tea  cups,  iron  spoons  and  plates  for  each  of  us  and  several  pans 
for  milk  and  to  put  our  meat  in  when  we  wish  to  set  it  upon  the  table- 
each  one  carries  his  own  knife  in  his  scabbord:  and  it  is  always 
ready  for  use.29 

Cooking  over  an  open  fire  was  another  option  which  was  used  by  emigrants 

who  were  trying  to  travel  both  light  and  fast.  Esther  Lyman  wrote  a  detailed 

description  of  how  to  build  a  fire  on  the  ground.  Her  family  abandoned  their 

'cook  stove  in  an  effort  to  lighten  their  load.  She  wrote, 

I"  might  as  well  tell  you  here  how  we  manage  to  build  our  fires 
since  we  left  the  stove.  We  dig  a  trench  about  six  inches  in  debth 
one  foot  in  width  and  between  three  and  four  feet  in  length.  We  lay 
small  bars  of  iron  across  the  trench  after  the  fire  is  kindled,  then 
it  is  ready  for  use.  The  worst  trouble  is  in  not  having  anything  to 
bake  in.  Joseph  found  a  bake  kettle  but  it  did  not  have  any  cover, 
but  we  can  borrow  one  sometimes. 30 

Finding  fuel  for  the  cooking  fires  was  often  a  problem.  Wood  was 

preferred  if  it  was  dry  and  if  it  was  available.  When  wood  was  not  handy 

emigrants  resorted  to  building  their  fires  with  buffalo  chips,  coal,  or  sage. 

The  women  usually  were  not  happy  about  cooking  over  buffalo  chips.  Mary 

Dutro  wrote,  "We  have  used  buffalo  chips  for  cooking   they  do  fine  on  the  windy 

plain  where  you  can't  keep  the  ashes  out  of  your  vittles,  for  my  part  I 

prefer  wood  ashes. "31 


103 
Patty  Sessions  called  this  fuel  buffalo  dung.  "Bake  mince  pies,  bread, 

and  meat  over  buffalo  dung. "32 

Harriet  Griswold  wrote  that  the  buffalo  chips  made  a  good  hot  fire. 
"Wood  being  scarce   cooked  with  fire  made  of  buffalo  chips  which  make  a  very 
hot  fire. "" 

Mary  Walker  reported  building  her  cook  fire  with  coal,  "...used  prairie 
coal  for  cooking. "34 

Harriet  Griswold  also  used  sage  for  fuel.  "Found  willows  but  our 
principle  fuel  has  been  the  wild  sage. "35 

In  spite  of  all  of  the  problems,  most  women  adapted  very  well  to  cooking 
on  the  trail.  Esther  Hanna  found  out  she  could  bake  bread  in  a  skillet  over 
a  campfire.  She  wrote,  "I  am  baking  my  first  light  bread  on  the  prairie  in  a 
skillet,  get  along  cooking  out  better  than  I  expected."36 

The  quality  of  the  emigrant's  diets  depended  upon  what  the  emigrants 
had  brought  with  them,  on  how  well  they  hunted  and  fished,  and  on  how  much 
money  they  had  to  spend  on  buying  food  from  the  Indians,  at  the  Forts  and 
trading  posts  along  the  trail.  Harriet  Griswold  and  her  family  purchased 
the  usual  supplies  at  the  beginning  of  the  trail.  She  wrote,  "We  have  laid 
in  our  stores  sufficient  for  five  months  if  we  should  need  them  so  long, 
they  consist  of  flour,  bacon,  hams,  dried  fruit,  beans,  potatoes,  corn, 
coffee,  tea,  pickles,  and  a  few  eggs."  37 

From  supplies  like  these  emigrants  made  a  variety  of  things.  They 
baked  bread,  ginger  bread,  biscuits,  crackers,  pies,  corn  bread,  and  fruit 
cakes.  Vegetable  dishes  eaten  on  the  trail  included  baked,  boiled,  or  fried 
beans,  potatoes,  and  rice.  There  was  a  real  shortage  of  vegetables,  especially 
fresh  vegetables  in  many  trail  diets. 


104 
Apples  were  the  most  popular  fruit  taken  along  on  the  trail.  Apples  and 
other  fruits  were  stewed,  put  into  fruit  cakes  and  pies. 

Ham  and  bacon  were  the  most  frequently  consumed  meats  on  the  trail.  Game 
killed  along  the  trail,  cattle  slaughtered  enroute,  and  fish  caught  in  streams 
and  rivers  provided  a  little  variety  for  some  emigrants. 

Cooking  was  only  a  job  to  do  for  some  women  on  the  trail,  but  a  few  of 
the  women  made  real  efforts  to  prepare  nutritious  and  delicious  food  for  their 
parties.  Two  women  in  particular  recorded  many  details  of  the  cooking  endeavors 
and  recorded  interesting  accounts  of  their  efforts  in  their  journals. 
Charlotte  Pengra  prepared  a  good  variety  of  foods  and  fed  her  family  a  well- 
balanced  diet.  She  frequently  mentions  cooking  in  her  writing. 

I  baked  cracker  pudding,  warm  biscuits,  and  made  tea,  and  after 
supper  stewed  two  pans  of  dried  apples  and  made  two  loaves  of  bread, 
got  my  work  done  up,  beds  made  and  child  asleep  and  have  written 
in  my  journal  .38 

...  baked  this  morning  and  stewed  apples  this  afternoon   commenced 
washing    got  my  white  clothes  ready  to  suds..." 39 

"Up  very  early  took  a  cold  breakfast  of  beans,  bread,  and  butter  and 
tea    washed  up  the  dishes    packed  the  waggon... 40 

...  have  baked  a  large  quantity  of  biscuit,  stewed  apples  and  beans, 
got  supper,  washed  the  dishes,  made  the  bed  and  other  things...  41 

. ..  since  stopping  stewed  a  pan  of  apples,  a  boiler  of  rice  and 
baked  a  large  pan  full  of  flour  into  biscuits.  42 

Mary  Barrel  listed  in  her  diary  the  foods  she  prepared  on  the  trail. 

Mary  was  a  girl  of  19  cooking  with  her  mother  on  the  trip.  She  was  unmarried, 

but  her  'future'  husband  was  travelling  with  the  wagon  train.  Mary  wrote, 

Stewed  apples,  fried  cakes,  baked  cakes  and  bread. 

we  washed  and  made  two  fruit  cakes;  had  mush  and  milk  for  supper. 

We  washed  and  boiled  ham;  good  feed. 

Made  fruit  cakes,  washed... 

Spent  the  rest  of  the  day  in  washing  and  baking  pies  and  bread. 

^asned,  baked  gingersnaps.43 


105 
The  other  women  mention  food  occasionally  in  their  diaries  and 
journals,  often  on  occasions  when  they  cooked  special  things.  Keturah 
Belknap  cooked  two  special  dishes  and  wrote,  "Skillet  of  corn  bread 
and  mince  pies. "4* 

Mary  Walker  baked  special  dishes  after  she  left  the  rendezvous.  She 
wrote,  "Baked  some  bread  and  assisted  Mrs.  Gray  in  making  a  pot  pies." 
Another  day  she,  "Baked  pudding,  sewed  on  a  hunting  dress."46 

In  the  same  party  Sarah  Smith  described  a  popular  trail  meal. 
"Have  taken  our  supper  of  fried  ham,  bread  and  a  cup  of  tea.  We  are  happy; 
find  our  little  tent  very  comfortable."  47 

Kate  Dunlap  and  Cecelia  Adams  did  the  cooking  for  several  meals  at 
the  same  time  whenever  they  stopped  long  enough.  Some  evenings  when  they 
stopped  late  or  when  the  weather  was  bad  there  was  no  opportunity  to  cook. 
Kate  wrote,  "I  have  been  cooking  beans  and  stewing  fruit  and  baking  bread."48 

Cecelia  cooked  a  large  quantity  of  food  one  day  when  the  wagon  train 
did  not  travel.  She  wrote,  "I  baked  bread  and  pumpkin  and  apple  pies,  cooked 
beans  and  meat,  stewed  apples,  and  baked  suckeyes  in  quantity  sufficient 
to  last  some,  besides  making  Dutch  cheese,  and  took  everything  out  of  the 
wagon  to  air."4? 

Food  and  cooking  were  a  major  concern  of  most  of  the  women  who  wrote 

diaries  and  journals  in  the  trail.  If  they  were  not  actively  cooking,  the 

women  commented  on  the  food  from  the  viewpoint  of  consumers.  In  addition 

to  mention  of  the  food  itself,  the  women  described  cooking  methods  and 

recipes.  Some  women  wrote  down  recipes  in  their  diaries  and  journals. 

Narcissa  Whitman  told  now  to  make  mountain  bread, 

...  were  hospitably  entertained  by  Captain  Thing  who  keeps  the 
Fort.  (Fort  Hall)  Our  dinner  consisted  of  dry  buffalo  meat, 
turnips  and  fried  bread,  which  was  a  luxury.  Mountain  bread  is 
simply  coarse  flour  and  water  mixed  and  roasted  or  fried  in 


buffalo  grease... for  tea  we  had  the  same  with  the  addition  of 
some  stewed  service  berries."  -30 

Mary  Fish  wrote  down  several  recipes  in  the  back  of  her  diary.  She 
recorded  the  recipes  for  sponge  cake,  jelly  cake,  green  corn  pudding,  sugar 
crackers,  apple  custard,  old  English  plum  pudding,  white  hand  soap,  bride  cake, 
and  crackers. 

Coffee,  tea,  and  milk  were  the  common  beverages  on  the  trail;  but  milk 
was  a  special  treat  only  available  when  the  emigrants  took  along  a  milk  cow. 
Leading  and/or  herding  a  milk  cow  along  the  trail  could  slow  down  a  party  who 
wanted  to  travel  fast,  so  only  some  of  the  emigrants  had  milk  cows  with  them. 
Narcissa  Whitman  recognized  the  value  of  milk  on  the  trail.  She  wrote,  "  We 
milk  four  cows. ..We  have  tea  and  a  plenty  of  milk  which  is  a  luxury  in  this 
country.  Our  milk  has  assisted  us  very  much  in  making  our  bread  since  we 
have  been  journeying."  -"I 

Some  parties  milked  cows  all  the  way  to  Oregon  or  California.  Elizabeth 
Porters'  group  took  along  milk  cows.  She  wrote,  "Cattle  all  doing  fine,  give 
lots"  of  milk."52 

Taking  along  milk  cows  caused  emigrants  many  different  problems  on 
the  trail.  When  the  emigrants  found  poor  grass  for  several  day  and  travelled 
across  the  deserts, the  milk  cows  often  dried  up.  Helen  Carpenter  was 
disappointed  when  her  cow's  milk  failed,  and  she  wrote,  "There  has  been  such 
poor  feed  that  Sookey's  (the  family'  milk  cow)  milk  is  failing.  Woe  is  me  when 
it  gives  out." 53 

Eating  sage  and  weeds  along  the  trail  often  flavored  the  milk  of  the 
cows,  and  many  women  reported  that  even  the  alkali  in  the  soil  affected  the 
taste  of  the  milk.  Elizabeth  Wood  experienced  this  and  wrote,  "The  water 
is  so  bad  here  and  the  milk  from  our  cows  so  strongly  impregnated  with 
alkali,  that  I  have  substituted  coffee  as  a  beverage."54 


107 
Often  the  women  milked  the  cows  on  the  trail,  but  Helen  Carpenter 

said  that  only  the  women  from  Missouri  had  to  milk.  Yankee  husbands  did  the 
milking,  she  wrote. 

In  respect  to  the  women's  work,  the  days  are  all  very  much  the  same 
except  when  we  stop  for  a  day.  Then  there  is  washing  to  be  done  and 
ight  bread  to  make  and  all  kinds  of  odd  jobs.  Some  women  have  very 
little  help  about  the  camp  being  obliged  to  get  the  wood  and  water, 
make  camp  fires,  unpack  at  night  and  pack  up  in  the  morning,  and 
if  they  are  Missourians  they  have  the  milking  to  do  if  they  are 
fortunate  enough  to  have  cows.  I  am  lucky  in  having  a  Yankee  for 
a  husband  so  am  well  waited  on.55 

In  addition  to  milk,  the  cows  also  provided  butter.  On  the  trail  most 

emigrants  made  their  butter  the  same  way.  Keturah  Belknap  described  the 

milk  handling  and  butter-making  on  the  trail.  She  wrote, 

We  have  three  good  milch  cows   milk  them  at  night  and  strain  the 
milk  in  little  buckets  and  cover  them  up  and  set  on  ground  under 
the  wagon  and  in  the  morning  I  take  off  the  nice  thick  cream  and  put 
it  in  the  churn.  I  save  the  stripping  from  each  cow  in  the  morning 
milking  and  put  it  in  the  churn  also  and  after  riding  all  day  I  have 
a  nice  roll  of  butter  as  long  as  we  have  plenty  of  grass  and  water. 56 

Helen  Carpenter  and  Eliza  McAuley  described  using  tin  churns  to  make 
butter.  Helen  hung  her  can  from  the  wagon  bows  and  Eliza  set  hers  in  the  back 
of  the  wagon.  The  motion  of  the  wagon  churned  the  butter.  Helen  wrote,  "The 
milk  is  carried  in  a  can  swung  to  the  wagon  bows  overhead.  By  noon  (if  the 
churn  works  well  and  it  seldom  fails)  there  is  a  ball  of  butter  the  size  of  a 
hickory  nut  and  innumerable  little  ones  like  shot."57 

Eliza  wrote,  "We  have  a  tin  churn  in  which  the  morning's  milk  is  put  and 
and  by  noon  or  evening  we  have  a  nice  little  pat  of  butter  and  some  good 
buttermilk."58 

Good  water  was  an  important  commodity  on  the  trail,  and  the  water 
from  some  rivers  and  streams  was  better  for  drinking  purposes  than. the 
water  from  others.  Emigrants  were  very  aware  of  the  quality  of  the  drink 
water.  If  the  water  was  muddy,  the  emigrants  settled  out  the  mud  by  adding 
alum.  Mrs.  Hadley  described  how  she  improved  the  dirty  water  of  the  Platte 


108 
River.  "The  water  of  the  Platte  is  very  good,  when  settled  which  we  do  by 

throwing  in  a  little  alum  and  let  it  stand  awhile."59 

Esther  Lyman  used  corn  meal  to  settle  out  the  mud  in  the  water  from 

the  Platte.  She  wrote, 

The  waters  of  the  Platte  is  saturated  with  moist  earthy  limestone 
and  sand  and  has  a  torpid  appearance.  Before  using  it  for  drinking 
or  cooking  it  should  be  settled  by  sprinkling  a  handful  of  corn  meal 
slowly  into  a  pail  and  stirring  it  at  the  same  time,  It  will  soon 
become  quite  clear,  palatable,  and  wholesome.5" 

Coffee  and  tea  somewhat  masked  the  bad  taste  of  the  river  water, 
and  these  two  beverages  were  used  by  most  emigrants  (except  the  Mormons). 
If  they  ran  out  of  coffee  they  used  a  variety  of  substitutes.  Some  made 
ginger  or  barley  tea.  Patty  Sessions,  a  Mormon,  drank  ginger  tea.  She 
wrote,  "Drank  sweetened  ginger  and  water."  61 

Helen  Stewart  made  ginger  tea  and  coffee  to  warm-up  the  men  who 
had  to  swim  cattle  across  a  river.  She  wrote,  "The  men  is  all  very  tired 
we  are  too  fore  we  had  to  run  and  put  blankets  round  them  all  whenever  they 
came  out  of  the  water  and  drench  them  all  with  ginger  tea  and  boiling  coffee." 5^ 

Harriet  Griswold  substituted  barley  when  she  ran  out  of  coffee.  She 
wrote,  "Have  got  out  of  coffee  and  use  barley  as  a  substitute." 63 

On  the  trail  the  emigrants  supplemented  the  supplies  which  they 
brought  with  them  by  hunting  and  fishing  for  fresh  meat  and  gathering 
berries  along  the  way.   Prairie  or  sage  hens,  plover,  ducks,  and  geese 
were  some  of  the  fowl  they  hunted  and  ate  long  the  trail. 

Mary  Burrel ,  Marie  Norton,  Mrs.  Sawyer,  and  Sarah  Sutton  cooked  and 
ate  sage  hens  or  prairie  chickens.  Mary  said,  "Had  a  prairie  hen  for 
supper." °4 

Marie  wrote,  "Boys  killed  some  sage  hens  and  rabbits,  which  we  are 
are   going  to  have  for  supper."55 


109 
Mrs.  Sawyer  like  the  sage  hens.  "Mr.. Sawyer  went  off  the  road  this 

morning  on  his  pony  and  killed  two  sage  hens.  We  ate  them  for  dinner,  and 

they  were  delicious."6^ 

Sarah  described  a  feast  that  included  sage  hens  and  rabbits. 

The  boys  have  killed  about  18  rabbits  and  five  sage  hens  this  forenoon, 
the  girls  are  washing  and  baking  apple  and  peach  pies,  stewing  beans 
and  rabbits  and  appear  very  happy    are   all  in  good  health  and  know 
no  trouble,  we  have  only  eight  girls  to  do  the  work;  this  trip 
is  fun  for  them. 67 

Mrs.  Hadley  complained  about  the  taste  of  the  sage  hens  she  ate  on  the 
trail .  She  wrote, 

See'  some  hens  called  sage  hens,  I  have  heard  say  they  were  good  to 
to  eat.  Some  of  the  company  killed  some,  and  I  think  a  skunk 
preferable.  Their  meat  tastes  of  this  abominable  mountain  sage 
which  I  have  got  so  tired  of  that  I  can't  bear  to  smell  it;  they 
live  wholly  upon  it  and  it  scents  their  flesh. 68 

Lodisa  Frizzell  enjoyed  a  supper  of  plover  or  upland  sandpipers. 
She  wrote,  "Lloyd  killed  ten  plovers  with  two  shots  of  his  double  barrel 
shotgun,  which  we  dressed  and  had  a  fine  supper."  69 

Antelope  and  buffalo  meat  were  usually  at  least  sampled  on  the 
trail.  Some  of  the  men  shot  an  antelope  and  a  buffalo  as  they  crossed 
the  plains,  but  a  few  emigrants  bought  the  meat  from  other  emigrants  or  from 
indians.  Most  of  the  women  reported  that  they  liked  fresh  antelope  meat. 
Mary  Warner  traded  for  some  and  liked  its  taste.  "May  18.  Soon  came  some 
Indians  with  fresh  antelope.  They  sold  us  some,  or  rather  we  traded  flour. 
It  was  so  new  and  good  for  our  supper,  tasted  something  like  young  lamb." 70 

Mrs.  Hadley's  company  killed  an  antelope  and  divided  the  meat  among 
all  the  members  of  the  company.  "One  of  our  company  killed  an  antelope  and 
gave  us  some.  It  is  very  sweet  and  tender,  a  good  deal  like  veal,  much 
better  than  venison."  71 

Sarah  Herndon  called  it  feast  when  she  had  antelope.  She  wrote. 


110 
"We  have  been  feasting  on  antelope."  72 

The  plains  were  also  famous  for  providing  buffalo  herds.  Emigrants 

killed  buffalo  for  both  sport  and  meat.  In  her  letter  Virginia  Reed,  who 

travelled  with  the  Donner  party,  wrote  that  her  father  killed  several 

buffalo,  "Paw  goes  buffalo  hunting  every  day  and  kills  tw  or  three  buffalo 

e^iery   day. "  ™ 

Narcissa  Whitman  liked  the  buffalo  meat  which  her  husband  cooked. 
She  wrote,  "The  hunter  brought  us  buffalo  meat  yesterday. . .Husband  is  cooking 
it,  no  one  of  our  company  professes  the  art  but  himself."74 

Lodisa  Frizzell  cooked  the  bones  as  well  as  the  meat.  She  wrote, 
"We  made  some  soup  from  the  marrow  bone  of  our  fresh  meat  (buffalo)  which 
I  think  an  epicure  would  have  called  good,  and  eating  this  with  boiled  rice 
helped  us  very  much."75 

Mrs.  Hadley  believed  that  it  was  good  to  eat  fresh  meat  shot  along 
the  trail,  but  three  men  in  her  train  carried  their  hunting  and  eating  activities 
too  far.  She  wrote,  "We  have  three  English  men  in  our  train  who  eat  everything. 
Have  a  kettle  of  soup  every  day.  One  day  they  had  black  bird  soup. "76 

Fish  from  the  rivers  and  streams  along  the  trail  were  another  source 
of  fresh  meat  and  added  variety  to  the  emigrant's  diets.  Women,  men,  and 
children  all  went  fishing  along  the  trail.77  Fish  were  always  a 
welcome  change  from  the  usual  trail  fare.  Charlotte  Pengra  looked  forward 
to  eating  fish.  She  wrote,  "...the  men  have  been  fishing,  have  caught  two 
good  sized  fish  and  have  set  their  hooks  for  more,  we  anticipate  a  rich  treat 
in  the  morning."  78 

Fresh  fruits  and  vegetables  were  not  common  ingredients  in  the  diets 
of  people  travelling  westward.  Picking  berries  along  the  trail  was  a 
common  activity,  and  fresh  berries  were  a  welcome  change  and  a  real  treat. 
Goose  berries,  service  berries,  currants,  strawberries,  hawthorns  were 


picked  and  eaten  fresh  or  made  into  dumplings,  pies,  and  puddings.  Lucy  '" 
Cooke  picked  gooseberries  and  made  pies.  She  wrote,  "William  and  I  amuse 
ourselves  picking  gooseberries. . .1  made  two  pies  of  them  and  gave  one  to  Ma. 
I  had  to  roll  my  piecrust  on  the  wagon  seat;  rather  primitive  style, 
you'll  think,  but  it  seemed  good  to  do  even  that  bit  of  cooking. "79 

Mary  Burrel  picked  service  berries  and  made  a  dumpling.  She  wrote, 
"...having  about  three  pints  of  service  berries  picked  for  a  dumpling  which 
went  well."80 

Narcissa  Whitman  was  very  interested  in  all  the  plants  she  found  along 
the  trail,  and  the  she  descibed  the  service  berries  she  picked  and  ate.  "Had 
a  feast  of  service  berries  today,  the  first  ripe  ones  we  have  seen.  They  are 
a  small  black  berry,  very  sweet,  something  like  the  pear  in  its  flavor.  Stopped 
and  gathered  some  which  rested  me  much."81 

Mary  Burrel  made  currant  pudding.  She  wrote,  "Had  another  pudding  made 
of  wild  currants."82 

Esther  Hanna  found  red,  yellow,  and  black  currants.  She  wrote, 

The  wild  currant  grows  here  in  greatest  abundance,  red,  yellow 
and  black  the  Indians  call  them  KaKapes,  they  are  delicious,  fhey 
grow  on  stems  like  our  currants  and  about  the  size  or  perhaps  a  little 
larger  but  In  shape  and  size  they  are  more  like  our  gooseberry 
The  bush  is  very  much  the  same  as  what  we  call  mountain  currant 
in  the  States-an  ornamental  shrub  with  yellow  blossoms.  Our 
company  has  gathered  several  quarts  of  them  which  is  quite  a 
luxury  after  being  deprived  of  fruit  for  so  long  a  time. . .(later) 
feasted  this  evening  on  trout  and  stewed  currants. 83 

Narcissa  picked  hawthorn  berries  on  the  Snake  River  and  wrote,  "This 

evening  found  a  plenty  of  berries  called  hawthorn  on  the  stream  where  we 

camped.  They  are  as  large  as  a  cherry  and  taste  much  like  a  mealy  sweet 

apple."84 

Along  the  trail  the  emigrants  gathered  other  natural  resources 
to  use  in  cooking.  Salt,  salartus,  and  soda  water  were  collected  and  used. 


112 
Mary  Walker  collected  salt  for  seasoning.  She  wrote,  "Encamped  at  noon  on 
Thomas  Fork.  Collected  a  supply  of  salt."85 

Lodisa  Frizzell  and  others  gathered  some  saleratus  or  baking  soda 
(sodium  bicarbonate),  and  made  bread  with  it.  She  did  not  like  the  taste. 
"We  passed  an  alkali  pond  this  morning  and  gathered  up  a  panful  of  the  salaratus 
which  looks  like  frozen  snow,  forming  a  crust  around  the  edge  of  the  water;  I 
tried  some  of  in  in  some  bread;  it  made  it  quite  light,  but  gave  it  a  bitter 
taste."36 

Most  emigrants  were  interested  in  the  water  in  the  Soda  Springs,  and 
collected  samples  of  the  water.  Rebecca  Ketcham  liked  the  biscuits  made  with 
this  water.  "Camilla  made  some  biscuits  with  the  water,  put  nothing  in  but 
the  water,  flour,  and  a  little  salt.  They  were  quite  light  and  good."87 

Sarah  Smith  also  thought  the  water  made  good  biscuits.  She  wrote, 

The  water  tastes  like  soda  water,  especially  artificially 
prepared.  We  find  it  excellent  for  making  bread,  no  preparation 
of  the  water  is  necessary,  take  it  from  the  fountain  and  the  bread 
is  light  as  any  prepared  with  yeast.  °° 

Esther  Hanna  made  a  soda  drink  with  water  from  the  Soda  Spring'. 
She  wrote, 

There  are  some  nine  or  ten  of  these  springs  in  this  place. 
The  water  is  clear  and  sparkling,  boiling  and  bubbling  swelling 
at  times  almost  to  the  surface;  it  is  strongly  impregnated  with 
soda  and  by  putting  a  little  acid  in  it  and  adding  sugar  it  will 
compare  with  any  soda  as  it  foams  and  boils  up  in  the  same  way 
It  will  also  raise  biscuit  equal  to  saleratus. . .we  mixed  up  a 
drink  with  tartaric  acid  and  sugar  which  was  excellent  and  foamed 
nicely. by 

Mrs.  Sawyer  also  made  soda  drinks  at  these  springs. 

July '4.   We  arrived  at  the  noted  Soda  Springs  this  afternoon 
Stopped  and  went  out  to  see  them.  I  made  some  soda  drinks  and 
cream  tartar  with  the  water  and  they  were  very  nice  and  cool   90 


113 

HEALTH 


The  planning,  purchasing,  and  preparing  of  the  food  which  would 
nourish  and  sustain  the  emigrants  for  the  next  four  to  six  months  on  the 
trail  were  important  tasks.  The  diets  of  the  emigrants  would  affect  the 
health  of  the  travellers,  and  good  health  on  the  trail  was  very  important 
to  the  success  or  failure  of  the  journey.  Illness,  disease,  and  accidents 
struck  down  some  of  the  emigrants.  It  was  important  that  the  emigrants 
do  everything  possible  to  reduce  the  chances  of  illness  and  to  reduce  all 
risks. 

Any  illness  encountered  on  the  trail  was  frightening  because 
medicines  and  doctors  were  not  always  available  and  because  wagon  trains 
often  could  not  stop  long  for  illness.  The  emigrant  wagon  trains  were  under 
constant  pressure  to  keep  moving.  They  ran  out  of  grass  for  their  livestock 
if  they  camped  several  days  in  one  place. 

Medical  help  was  often  available  when  emigrants  became  ill  or 
had  accidents  on  the  trail.  Doctors  often  travelled  with  the  emigrants, 
and  they  practiced  their  profession  as  they  travelled  often  serving  all  the 
wagon  trains  within  one  or  two  days  of  them.  Two  of  the  women  journalists 
on  the  trail  in  1852  were  the  wives  of  doctors.  Mary  Stuart  Bailey's 
husband  Dr.  Fred  Bailey  visited  patients  as  he  travelled  to  California. 
Cecelia  Adams  husband  was  Dr.  William  Adams  ,  and  he  called  on  ill  people 
in  other  trains  on  his  way  to  Oregon. 

In  1847  Patty  Sessions  was  mid-wife  for  the  Mormon  wagon  train 
going  to  Salt  Lake  City.  She  kept  a  diary  on  her  trip  in  which  she 
officially  recorded  all  of  the  births  she  attended.  She  delivered  14 
babies  on  her  trip  from  Omaha,  Mormon  winter  quarters,  to  Salt  Lake  City. 
Patty's  diary  entries  do  not  give  much  description  of  a  birth  on  the  trail. 
One  typical  entry  reads,  "Put  sister  Shaw  to  bed  she  a  daughter  born  9  am."91 


114 
Velina  Williams  and  Charlotte  Pengra  provided  health  care  services  for 

others  on  the  trail  in  1853.  Veline  wrote  about  helping  a  friend,  "Mrs.  Dugen 
very  sick  all  night;  myself  doctor  and  nurse.  Up  most  of  night.  Mrs.  D. 
much  better. "  9^ 

Charlotte  helped  several  people,  and  she  described  many  of  her 
remedies  in  her  journal.  "Mrs.  Fordhams  little  girl  is  quite  sick, 
has  a  high  fever,  I  have  assisted  in  packing  her,  hope  we  can  relieve  her 
before  long."9^ 

Charlotte  described  other  illnesses  on  the  trail, 

...  had  a  call  to  visit  a  lady  suffering  with  cramp  colic, 
went  with  two  or  three  others,  found  her  very  sick,  indeed  for 
sometime  I  thought  her  case  almost  hopeless  but  after  applying 
numerous  remedies  we  succeeded  in  relieving  her,  and  left 
about  nine  in  the  evening  for  our  tents. ^ 

(I)  was  packed  in  the  morning   Kept  wet  bandages  and  took  plenty 
or  cold  ingestion  through  the  day,  at  night  took  a  sits  bath 
felt  considerably  better. ..they  made  a  good  bed  in  the  waggon 
gave  me  a  dose  of  Opium  and  travelled  22  miles   I  was  better 
at  night." 

Pregnancy  and  toothache  were  the  most  mentioned  health  problems 
among  the  women  journal  writers.  Many  of  the  young  married  women  had  to 
deal  with  pregnancy  and  childbirth  while  they  travelled  to  Oregon  and 
California.  One  of  the  first  women  to  travel  the  trail  in  1836  became 
pregnant  on  the  journey.  Narcissa  Whitman  gave  birth  to  a  daughter  on 
March  14,  1837  about  six  and  one-half  months  after  her  arrival  at 
Fort  Walla  Walla.  She  does  not  mention  her  pregnancy  in  her  trail  journal 
or  letters. 

Two  of  the  women  in  the  second  party  of  women  to  travel  the  trail 
were  pregnant.  Mrs.  Gray  had  a  son  on  March  20,  1839  a  little  less  than  seven 
months  after  her  arrival  at  the  Whitman  Station,  but  she  did  not  write  a 
diary.  Mary  Walker  mentioned  her  pregnancy  in  her  journal  when  she  felt  the 
baby  move  for  the  first  time.  She  wrote,  "July  15  Felt  for  the  first  time 


the  leaping  of  (the  fetus)."96  Nine  days  later  Mary  was  thrown  off  her  horse 

but  was  not  injured.  She  wrote,  "Nooned  at  cold  spring,  camped  at  the  Soda 

(Springs)   My  horse  fell  and  tumbled  me  over  his  head,  did  not  hurt  me."97 

Mary  gave  birth  to  a  boy  on  Friday,  December  7,  1838,  about  three 

months  after  her  arrival  at  the  Mission  in  Washington.  Mary's  journal, 

which  she  continued  to  write  even  after  arriving,  recorded  the  birth  of 

her  son  and  the  problems  she  experienced  for  the  three  weeks  following  it. 

Friday,  December  7,  1838.  Awoke  about  five  o'clock  a.m.  As 
soon  as  I  moved  was  surprised  by  a  discharge  which  I  supposed 
indicated  approaching  confinement.  Felt  unwilling  it  should 
happen  in  the  absence  of  my  husband.  I  waited  a  few  moments. 
Soon  pains  began  to  come  on  and  I  sent  Mrs.  who  lodged  with  me 
to  call  Mrs.  Whitman.  She  came  and  called  her  husband.  They 
made  what  preparations  they  deemed  necessary,  left  me  to  attend 
worship  and  breakfast.  After  which  at  almost  nine  I  became  quite 
sick  enough  began  to  feel  discouraged.  Felt  as  if  I  almost  wished 
I  had  never  been  married.  But  there  was  no  retreating,  meet  it 
I  must.  About  eleven  I  began  to  be  quite  discouraged.   I  had 
hoped  to  be  delivered  ere  then... But  just  as  I  supposed  the  worst 
was  at  hand,  my  ears  were  saluted  with  the  cry  of  my  child.  A 
son  was  the  salutation.  Soon  I  forgot  my  misery  in  the  joy  of 
possessing  a  proper  child.  I  truely  felt  to  say  with  Eve,  I 
have  gotten  a  man  from  the  Lord.  With  Hannah  for  this  child  I 
prayed.  Thanks  to  a  kind  Providence  for  so  great  and  unmerited 
•a  blessing.  The  remainder  of  the  day  i  (was)  comfortable. 
Husband  returned  in  the  evening  with  a  thankful  heart,  I  trust,  and 
plenty  of  kisses  for  me  and  my  boy.  Mrs.  Smith  stayed  with  me 
thru  the  night,  her  husband  being  gone  from  home... 
Monday  December  10,  1838  Up  for  the  first  time.  Mrs.  Smith  took 
my  washing. 

Tuesday .December  11.  Nipples  very  sore.  Worry  with  my  babe.  Get 
all  tired  out. 

Wednesday  December  12.  Mrs.  Eel  Is  takes  care  of  me.  Very  nervous 
Milk  so  caked  in  my  breasts,  have  apprehensions  of  two  broken 
breasts.  Have  it  steamed  and  drawed  alternately  till  it  seems 
better,  then  cover. 

Monday  December  17.  Felt  quite  out  of  sorts  this  morning  because 
they  did  not  bring  me  plenty  to  eat.  Was  very  faint  for  want 
of  food.  At  breakfast  took  hold  of  horse  meat  with  a  pretty  good 
relish.  Through  the  day  have  been  well-supplied.  Tonight  felt  had 
been  ungrateful  to  murmur.  My  breast  still  a  cause  of  much 
suffering.  Sat  up  and  tended  my  babe  about  half  the  day.  Took 
a  nap.  This  evening  made  a  cap  for  my  babe,  the  first  time  I  have 
sewed  any.  Fear  I  have  worked  too  hard  today. 
Tuesday  December  18.  Very  sick  all  day.  Steam  pads  over  my 
breasts  all  day..  Have  taken  cold.  Experience  soreness  in  all  my 
breasts,  relieved  by  sweating.  Take  morphine  and  calomel.  Go  to 
bed,  sleep  some. 


116 


Monday  December  31.     Have  obtained  a  (mare's  teat).     Hope  to 
succeed  in  using  it.     If  so  I  shall   rejoice.98 

Mary  Walker  was  the  only  one  of  the  63  women  who  described  in  her 
journal   her  own  experience  of  giving  birth  in  the  wilderness.     Other  women 
mention  childbirth  on  the  trail. 

Amelia  Knight  mentioned  the  birth  of  her  eighth  child  in  1853  as 

she  travelled  along  the  Columbia  River,  but  she  does  not  give  many  details. 

A   few  days  later  my  eighth  child  was  born.     After  this  we  picked 
up  and  ferried  across  the  Columbia  River,  utilizing  skiff,  canoes, 
and  flatboat  to  get  across,  taking  three  days  to  complete.     Here 
husband  traded  two  yoke  of  oxen  for  a  half  section  of  land 
with  one-half  acre  planted  to  potatoes  and  a  small   log  cabin  and 
lean-to  with  no  windows.     This  is  the  journey's  end.  99 

Amelia  found  her  trip  to  Oregon  difficult.     She  was  was  certainly 

not  travelling  under  optimum  conditions.     On  her  journey  she  was  in  her 

last  months  of  pregnancy,  and  she  was  more  or  less  responsible  for  her 

seven  children  on  the  trail.     On  the  other  hand  pregnancy  was  nothing 

new  to  her. 

In  1853  Esther  Lyman  became  ill  with  a  fever  and  lost  a  baby  on  the 

trail,  and  she  mentions  this  in  a  journal  entry.  She  wrote, 

I  was  taken  with  the  same  fever. ..it  was  six  weeks  before  I 
was  able  to  be  even  taken  out  of  the  buggy.. .on  the  21st  of 
August  I  lost  my  babe,  it  only  lived  a  few  hours.  I  should  not 
have  mentioned  this  only  I  wanted  to  tell  you  one  particular 
about  it.  It  was  a  daughter,  however  that  was  nothing  strange, 
but  if  you  had  seen  it  you  would  have  thought  it  ought  to  have 
belonged  to  Mary  instead  of  me.  It  had  five  fingers  on  each 
hand  and  one  was  exactly  like,  Marys,  her  worst  one.  Otherwise 
it  was  perfect  child... in  the  course  of  a  week  I  began  to  recover. 

Childbirth  on  the  road  to  Oregon  or  California  was  not  an  unusual 
thing,  and  many  of  the  women  mention  the  birth  of  a  child  to  someone  in 
their  wagon  train  or  in  a  train  travelling  near  them.  Mary  walker 
mentioned  the  birth  of  a  daughter  to  the  Indian  wife  of  one  of  the 
fur  traders  in  her  caravan.  Mary  noted  that  this  woman  rode  horseback 
all  day  long  on  the  day  before  she  gave  birth.  Mary  wrote, 


ICO 


117 
Conner's-  squaw  about  to  give  birth... The  woman  safe  ill  camp. 
Think  it  is  a  hard  case  in  such  circumstances  to  ride  some  12 
miles  uphill  and  down. . .Conner's  wife  was  confined.  At  noon 
she  collected  fuel  and  prepared  dinner.  Gave  birth  to  a  daughter 
before  sunset. *«* 

Along  the  Sweetwater  in  August  Mrs.  Sawyer  visited  a  woman  who  gave 

birth  on  the  trail.  Mrs.  Sawyer  wrote, 

I  saw  a  lady  where  we  nooned  today,  who  had  a  fine  son  three 
days  old.  The  arrival  of  the  little  stranger  had  made  it 
necessary  for  his  friends  to  go  into  camp  for  a  week  or  more, 
and  they  had  settled  down  to  make  themselves  at  home,  quietly 
and  patiently  awaiting  the  time  that  they  might  resume  their 
march.  The  lady  was  comfortably  situated  and  in  good  spirits. 
I  have  heard  of  several  children  being  born  on  the  plains,  though 
it  is  not  a  very  pleasant  place  for  the  little  fellows  to  first 
see  the  light  of  day.  ™ 

In  her  journal  Celinda  Hines  mentions  the  birth  of  a  boy  in  her 

wagon  train.  "We  returned  to  camp  and  found  we  had  an  addition  to  our 

company  in  a  little  boy  named  Labonte  Judson."  The  child  had  been  named 
for  the  creek,  Labonte  Creek,  near  his  birthplace.  103 

Harriet  Ward  became  acquainted  with  a  couple  who  had  a  baby  born  at 

Pyramid  Circle.  The  parents  named  their  son  after  his  birthplace,  Harriet 

wrote. 

August  25  .  During  our  stay  this  morn,  Frank  and  myself  called 
upon  our  friends  whom  we  met  a  week  since,  and  found  the  babe  whose 
birthplace  was  Pyramid  Circle  doing  finely.  The  mother  improving, 
but  has  been  quite  sick.  The  boy,  poor  little  fellow,  must 
hereafter  answer  to  the  unpoetical  conomen  of  Pyramid  Alonzo.104 

A  two  and  one-half  week  old  baby  died  on  the  trail  in  Maria  Belshaw's 

train  in  1853.  She  wrote,  "Mrs.  George  Belshaw  gave  birth  to  a  daughter 

at  4  o'clock  this  morning. (September  20)."  On  October  6th  Maria  wrote, 

"Came  but  a  short  distance  on  account  of  George  Belshaw  losing  his  infant 

daughter.  She  died  at  9  am  of  cancer  of  the  stomach."  °5 

On  the  trail  in  1853  Charlotte  Pengra  was  often  called  to  help  sick 

people.  She  rode  back  two  miles  to  assist  a  woman  giving  birth,  but  the 


118 
baby  arrived  before  Charlotte  did.  She  wrote, 

May  19.  This  evening  word  came  to  the  camp  that  a  lady  encamped 
some  two  miles  back  was  sick  and  needed  aid.  Accordingly 
Allison  and  I  hunted  up  our  husbands,  got  them  to  saddle  two 
horses  and  started— had  a  very  pleasant  ride,  found  the  lady 
quite  comfortable  in  bed  in  a  waggon  with  a  little  daughter- 
perhaps  an  hour  old.  Gave  it  a  name  (Sarah  Emily  Bondfield), 
wished  her  success  and  rode  back—reached  our  camp  about  dark, 
well  pleased  with  our  expedition.106 

Jane  Tourtillot  witnessed  several  tragedies  along  the  trail  in  1862. 

One  accident  involved  a  pregnant  woman  who  was  run  over  by  a  wagon  and  cattle 

in  a  stampede.  Jane  wrote, 

July  28.  We  passed  by  the  train  I  have  just  spoken  of.  They  had 
just  buried  the  babe  of  the  woman  who  died  days  ago  and  were  just 
digging  a  grave  for  another  woman  that  was  run  over  by  the  cattle 
and  wagons  when  they  stampeded  yesterday.  She  lived  twenty- four 
hours  and  she  gave  birth  to  a  child  a  short  time  before  she  died 
The  child  was  buried  with  her.  »«' 

Travelling  in  1864  Elizabeth  Porter  recorded  three  births  on  the 
trail,  including  twins.  Elizabeth  wrote,  "One  woman  in  our  train  "had  twin 
babies  last  night. "^   August  13th  she  wrote,  "Mrs.  Stamper  had  a  baby 
this  morning,  she  is  very   sick.  Baby  dead  and  buried. . .Mrs.  Stamper  better 
in  the  afternoon."109 

After  pregnancy,  toothaches  ranked  second  as  a  health  concern  among  the 
women  journalists  and  the  women  they  described  in  their  journals,  diaries, 
and  letters.  Sometimes  the  women  only  mention  pain  and  illness,  and  it 
requires  a  careful  search  of  the  journal  or  diary  to  find  a  cause. 

Mary  Walker  who  was  pregnant  suffered  from  a  toothache  for  several 
days  on  her  journey  to  Oregon  in  1838.  She  mentions  pain  and  illness,  but 
finally  wrote  that  she  felt  well  after  she  had  her  tooth  extracted.  She  wrote, 
"Left  camp  at  half  past  four  in  the  morning  after  a  sleepless  night  with 
toothache.  Tho  I  laid  nearly  all  day,  I  could  not  get  even  a  nap,  so 
unwell  I  concluded  to  have  it  extracted  after  which  I  felt  better."110 


119 
Mormon  midwife  Patty  Sessions  suffered  from  a  toothache  during  her 

journey  to  Salt  Lake  City  in  1847.  She  wrote,  "I  have  got  the  tooth- ache 
bad...  I  feel  bad— me  face  sweled  bad— can  hardly  set  up— it's  quite  hard 
on  me  to  drive  the  team  all  the  way."  11J 

Fifty-year  old  Harriet  Ward  experienced  excellent  health  on  her 
journey  to  California  in  1853,  but  she  did  have  a  toothache  several  times. 
Harriet  wrote,  "Frank  and  myself  passed  an  unpleasant  night  attending  to  my 
poor  old  tooth  which  ached  unmercifully."112 

Maria  Norton  also  suffered  from  a  toothache  while  she  journeyed 
to  California  in  1859.  She  noted,  "Have  been  having  the  toothache  today. .."113 

According  to  the  women  writers,  they  did  not  fear  illness  on  the  trail 
any  more  they  feared  illness  when  they  were  at  home.  Many  of  them,  however, 
believed  in  being  prepared.  Vaccinations  were  sometimes  taken  before 
leaving  home  as  a  preventative  measure,  and  many  women  packed  a  medicine 
chest  to  take  in  their  wagons.  Only  two  women  mentioned  these  vaccinations 
in  their  journa.ls,  but  it  is  likely  that  a  lot  of  people  took  them  before 
leaving  home. 

Lucy  Cooke  had  her  baby  vaccinated  for  something  in  1852.  She  wrote, 
"My  dear  babe  was  vaccinated  from  Richard  W.  It  was  only  done  in  one  place, 
but  it  has  'taken'  nicely,  so  I'm  glad  only  one  scar  is  made."114 

In  a  letter  Mary  Gray  wrote  that  her  husband  was  vaccinated.  "My 
husband  has  a  very  lame  arm  today,  occasioned  by  vaccination. .  ."115 

The  medicine  chests  taken  on  the  trail  contained  a  variety  of  cures. 
Some  of  the  women  had  favorite  remedies  which  they  recommended  in  their 
journals  and  diaries.  Elizabeth  Geer  recommended  a  whole  supply  of 
medicines  to  take.  "Laid  in  our. ..medicine  for  no  one  should  travel  this 
road  without  medicine. . .each  family  should  have  a  box  of  physicking  pills, 
a  quart  of  caster  oil,  a  quart  of  the  best  rum,  and  a  large  vial  of 


120 
peppermint  essence.'1  lr6 

In  their  journals  and  diaries  the  women  give  a  glimpse  of  the  medical 
professions  state  of  the  art  in  the  mid  1800' s.  Seidlitz  Powder,  Golden  Seal 
Lobelia,  and  Calomel  were  cures  that  were  mentioned  several  times  by  the  women. 
Mary  Fish  wrote  the  recipe  for  a  cure  for  diptheria  in  her  journal.  She  wrote, 

Diptheria  .Cure 
Golden  Seal    1  drachma 
1  drachma 
Black  pepper   1  drachma 
Nitrate  of  potash  1  drachma 
Salt    1  drachma 

Put  all  into  half  a       cupful  of  boiling  water,  stir  it  well 
Swab  the  throat  every  half  hour  when  the  patient  gets  better 
every  two  hours.  Rub  the  following  ointment  outside  the  throat: 

- ■»  ammonia  1  ounce,  turpentine  one  ounce,  sweet  oil 

1  ounce-.-  ■  117 

Harriet  Ward  gave  Seidlitz  Powders  to  an  ill  friend  on  the  road  to 
California.  "This  eve  I  opened  dear  Mrs.  Simmons'  box  of  Seidlitz  Powders 
for  a  young  friend  who  was  ill  and  who  thought  she  received  much  benefit 
from  them. "H8  Harriet  also  used  calmomel  and  an  opiate  as  cures  on  the  trail.1!9 

Mary  Burrel  gave  her  mother  Lobelia  for  a  cure.  She  wrote,  "Mother  is 
taken  sick... She  is  not  better;  got  some  medicine  of  a  company,  a  box  of 
Lobelia,  gave  her  three  doses."  120 

Several  diseases  threatened  emigrants  on  the  trail,  but  cholera  was  the 
big  threat  in  some  years.  This  disease  killed  its  victims  quickly,  and  there 
were  few  successful  remedies.  Men,  women,  and  children  were  stricken  by  this 
killer  and  buried  along  the  trail.  Cholera  also  killed  people  in  cities  so 
it  was  not  just  a  hazard  to  travellers  on  the  trail. 

Fevers  were  another  illness  that  afflicted  people  on  the  trail.  Most 
fevers  caused  a  lot  of  distress,  but  the  women  who  were  afflicted  with  fevers 
usual ly  recovered. 

Travel  was  considered  to  be  healthful  even  beneficial  to  the  health 


121 
of  travellers.  The  added  physical  activity,  the  walking,  and  even  the  fresh 

air  seemed  to  benefit  a  lot  of  women,  and  in  their  journals  they  gave  testimonies 

to  their  improved  physical  conditions. 

Sarah  Smith,  Elizabeth  Geer,  and  Harriet  Ward  were  positive  that  their 

health  was  greatly  improved  by  their  journey.  Nearing  her  destination  Sarah 

wrote,  "Was  not  near  as  tired  as  I  used  to  be  at  home.  Think  the  journey  has 

increased  my  strength  much."121 

Elizabeth  Geer,  who  was  about  38  years  old  when  she  crossed  the  plains, 

found  her  health  improved  and  her  body  stronger  after  her  journey.   In  a  letter 

she  wrote,  "I  was  in  good  health  and  never  so  nimble  since  I  was  a  child.  I  could 

run  a  half  a  mile  without  stopping  to  breathe." 122 

The  rigors  of  her  trip  to  California  in  1853  restored  Harriet  Ward's 
health  and  greatly  imporved  her  physical  condition.  She  joyfully  records  her 
physical  improvement  throughout  her  journal.  In  Missouri  she  expresses  hope 
for  improvement,  "I  shall  soon  think  I  can  bear  the  winds  and  the  rains  as  well  as 
the  youngest  of  our  put. -"3  About  three  weeks  UUr   shg  ^^  ^  ^ 
which  had  been  troubling  me  very  much  indeed,  had  received  much  benefit  from  the 
wet  bath  (a  soaking  in  a  storm). 124  A  ^   J-t||l  shg  ^^  ^  ^..^   ^ 
Palmer,  Frank  (her  daughter),  and  myself  took  a  long  pleasant  walk,  and  I 
presume  during  the  day  I  walked  some  four  or  five  miles  and  experienced  no 
inconvenience  from  ft."125   Nine  days  later  she  wrote>  »j  f1mj  j  can  wa]k  three 

or  four  miles  without  fatigue  and  Father  and  I  both  can  read  without  spectacles."  126 

By  July  6th  fifty  year  old  Harriet  can  leap  onto  a  pony  like. a  young 
person.  She  wrote, 

On  our  return  to  camp  we  met  Willie  coming  with  Prince,  and  I 
jumped  on  his  back  without  a  saddle  and  rode  off  triumphantly. 
You  will  think  I  am  rejuvenating  and  indeed  I  am,  for  I  thought 
the  day  past  when  I  could  run,  jump,  and  walk  as  I  do  now. 127 


122 
Harriet's  65  year  old  friend  found  her  own  health  improved  by  the 

trip  to  California.  Harriet  quotes  her  friend,  "Old  Mrs.  White,  a  Lady  of 

sixty-five  years  says  she  really  feels  almost  young  again  and  attributes  her 

improved  health  to  the  buoyancy  of  the  climate."  128 

Sarah  Herndon's  recorded  that  her  53  year  old  mother  had  her  health 

improved  by  her  journey.  Sarah  wrote, 

August  31.  Mother's  birthday.  She  is  fifty-three  years  old 
we  have  been  now  four  months  on  this  journey.  Have  lived  out  of 
doors,  in  all  sorts  of  weather.  It  has  been  very  beneficial  to 
mother.  She  was  looking  frail  and  delicate  when  we  started,  but 
seems  to  ba  in  perfect  health  now  and  looks  at  least  ten  years 
younger.  l"  * 

THE  WAGON  TRAIN  ENVIRONMENT 

Several  of  the  women  believed  like  Sarah  that  living  out-of-doors 
for  four  to  six  months  had  benefitted  their  health.  The  only  roof  over  the 
heads  of  most  emigrants  was  a  wagon  cover  or  a  tent,  and  during  the  2,000  mile 
journey  the  women  had  to  adapt  to  the  elements,  to  storms,  to  heat,  to  dust, 
to  the  sun,  to  animals,  and  to  Indians. 

Living  in  a  covered  wagon  and  a  tent  was  a  new  experience  for  all 
of  these  women  writers.  Some  liked  it;  others  had  a  difficult  time  adjusting 
to  all  of  the  inconveniences  and  discomforts. 

Eliza  Spalding  was  expecting  the  trip  to  be  more  disagreeable  than 
she  found  it.  She  wrote, 

Camping,  out  at  night  has  not  been  so  disagreeable  and  uncomfortable 
as  I  anticipaged.  Traveling  on  horseback  has  appeared  to  benefit 
my  health,  and  I  feel  encouraged  to  hope  by  the  blessings  of  God 
that  I  shall  be  anabled  toendure  the  hardships  of  the  lonq  iournev 
we  have  before  us.  uu 

Near  the  end  of  her  journey  Rebecca  Ketcham  found  that  she  had  made 
the  adjustment  to  trail  living.  She  wrote,  "...but  all  the  fear  I  have  of 
Indians,  snakes  or  crossing  rivers  does  not  prevent  me  from  lying  on  a  very 


123 
hard  bed  and  sleeping  soundly  and  greatly  enjoying  the  beauties  we  pass  through 

during  the  day." 131 

To  make  their  work  easier  and  to  make  themselves  more  comfortable 

wome  women  spent  a  lot  of  time  and  effort  arranging  their  wagons  for 

their  convenience.  Helen  Carpenter  described  her  wagon  arrangements. 

The.  greatest  convenience  of  all,  and  one  which  none  °f  the  rest 
have,  is  a  new  fangled  brake  to  check  the  speed  in  going  downhill. 
The  others  have  lock  chains  which  are  a  great  inconvenience  and 
take  up  much  time  to  fix  and  undo.  All  have  boxes  at  the  back  of 
the  wagons  for  carrying  the  cooking  utensils.  In  ours  there  is  a 
Dutch  oven,  a  camp  kettle,  frying  pan,  and  coffee  pot.  These,  with 
some  tin  plates,  tin  cups,  tin  spoons,  knives  and  forkd,  a  rolling- 
pin,  bread  pan,  milk  can  and  a  smoothing  iron,  constitute  my  entire 
kitchen  furniture. 132 

Eating,  cooking,  doing  dishes,  washing  clothes,  and  making  beds  was 
not  convenient  nor  easy  in  a  covered  wagon  no  matter  how  carefully  things 
were  planned  and  arranged.  Esther  Hanna  was  stating  a  fact  and  not  complaining 
when  she  wrote,  "All  our  work  here  requires  stooping  not  having  tables, 
chairs,  or  anything;  it  is  very  hard  on  the  back. "133 

On  the  trail  some  of  the  women  slept  in  wagons,  some  in  tents,  and 
a  few  in  specially  outfitted  carriages.  Mary  Dutro  wrote  about  her  sleeping 
arrangements.  "Us  women  sleep  in  the  wagones    wee  have  one  larg  tent  for 
the  famely  to  eat  in  and  have  a  dosin  pic  nic  chares   our  men  will  all  sleep 
in  this  tent."13'* 

Lodisa  Frizzell  and  her  husband  made  their  bed  in  their  wagon  while 
their  boys  slept  in  a  tent.  She  wrote, 

Lloyd  and  I  occupied  the  waggon  while  the  boys  slept  in  the  tent. 
I  had  bought  rag  carpet  enough  to  spread  over  the  ground  in  the 
tent  which  proved  excellent  for  keeping  the  wet  or  sand  from  getting 
on  the  bedding  which  consisted  of  buffalo  robes  and  blankets. 135 

Mrs.  Sawyer  was  part  of  a  minority  of  emigrants  who  slept  in  comfort 

on  featherbeds  in  a  carriage.  She  wrote,  "I  sleep  in  my  carriage  every 

night  on  a  feather  bed,  and  am  not  exposed  in  any  way  in  bad  weather.  The 

boys  sleep  in  a  the  wagon  or  in  the  tent." I36 


Lucy  Cooke  and  her  husband  William  slept  in  a  specially  outfitted124 
wagon  with  their  baby.  She  wrote,  "William  and  I  have  slept  in  the  light 
wagon... it's  very  crowded  in  the  wagon  and  I  have  to  lay  baby  across  our 
heads."  137 

Esther  Hanna  and  her  husband  started  their  journey  in  the  comfort 
of  a  carriage  and  finished  riding  a  pack  mule  and  walking.  Esther  described 
the  customized  carriage  in  which  they  started. 

Our    carriage  is  very  comfortable  and  we  have  a  real  nice  little 
bedroom  of  it  at  night,  shut  it  all  up  close,  let  down  the  backs 
of  the  seats,  spread  our  mattress,  hang  up  our  clothes  on  the 
hooks  which  are  put  all  around.  I  have  mv  looking-glass,  towel 
etc.  hung  up  and  everything  is  in  order.  l3° 

Driving  the  wagons  was  usually  the  responsibility  of  a  man,  but  some 

women  drove  a  wagon  full  or  part  time. and  enjoyed  doing  it.  Harriet  Ward's 

husband  challenged  her  to  drive  their  wagon.  She  wrote, 

Father,  said,  'Now  show  yourself  a  woman  and  drive  through  (a  slough) 
But  this  being  the  worst  one  we  had  met  with  I  hesitated  for  a 
moment.  Then,  thinking  we  could  not  drown,  I  seized  the  whip  and 
in  we  dashed  and  soon  the  good  little  ponies  were  dancinq  on 
Terra  Firma  again.139 

Mary  Jane  Guill  drove  her  wagon  regularly  and  in  her  journal  wrote 
comments  about  the  different  animals  she  drove.  "Put  Betty  in  the  waggon 
to  work  this  morning  for  the  first  time  on  the  road,  she  travels  very  well, 
don't  pull  as  much  as  she  might."140 

Patty  Sessions,  the  Mormon  midwife,  was  proud  of  her  driving  record. 
"I  have  drove  my  wagon  all  the  way  but  part  of  the  last  two  mountains  P  G 
drive  a  little    I  broke  nothing  nor  turned  over."141 

Mary  Warner  had  the  responsibility  of  driving  a  buggy  much  of  the 
way.  She  never  complained  about  driving.  She  wrote,  "I  have  been  assigned 
the  buggy  with  a  fine  team  of  dapple  gray,  and  they  can  go  some  I  can  tell 
you.  Warner  is  usually  ahead  on  horseback.  My,  but  we  are  a  wonderful  looking 


...  125 

crowd.  We'  are  called  the  Warner  Trail.  ^ 

Mrs.  Sawyer  said  she  enjoyed  driving  a  wagon.  "I  drive  a  great  deal 
now,  as  I  am  very  fond  of  handling  the  lines."  143 

Most  of  the  women  drove  at  least  some  of  the  time,  often  when  the 
usual  male  driver  was  ill.  Charlotte  Pengra  recorded  one  time  when  she 
drove  as  they  passed  the  Grand  Ronde  area.  She  wrote,  "Bynon  and  Sis  is 
very  unwell,  they  are  anxious  to  go  on  I  drove..."144 

Jane  Tourtillot  also  drove  when  her  husband  was  ill.  She  wrote, 
"Albert  is  not  well  today,  so  I  drive.  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  sleeping 
awhile  every  forenoon,  so  naturally  I  was  ^ery   sleepy  driving."145 

The  women  appeared  to  have  been  safe  wagon  drivers  and  were  not 
involved  in  any  accidents  that  were  recorded,  but  accidents  involving  wagons 
were  common  along  the  trail.  Harriet  Clark  described  one  wagon  in  her  train 
which  was  prone  to  upset.  She  wrote,  "John  turned  over  again."  A  few  days 
later  she  wrote,  "John  spilled  over  his  wagon."146 

Sarah  Cranstone  recorded  another  wagon  upset.  She  wrote, 

Today  we  had  another  wagon  tip  over  an  a  very   sidling  hill 
and.  a  springy  miry  place  at  the  bottom.  There  was  not  water 
enough  to  wet  the  things,  Broke  the  wagon  bows  all  up   the 
only  damage  done.  Got  some  willows  and  soon  twisted  up  some  and 
went  on.  1'47 

Many  of  the  wagon  accidents  and  upsets  involved  the  women  who 

frequently  rode  in  the  wagons,  but  most  of  the  wagon  upsets  did  not 

result  in  injury  to  the  passengers.  Celinda  Hines  was  on  the  road  to 

Westport  when  her  mother's  wagon  overturned,  and  Celinda  wrote, 

The.  light  wagon  was  behind,  and  being  so  much  lighter,  the 
oxen  were  frequently  running  ahead  in  spite  of  all  Pa  could 
do  to  prevent  them.  We  had  gone  about  two  miles,  Aunt  E., 
Mother  and  M  being  in  the  wagon.  They  were  going  up  a  hill  when 
the  oxen  attached  to  the  light  wagon  rushed  ahead,  ran  upon  a 


125 

bank.  Pa  ran  to  prevent  the  wagon  from  upsetting  as  it  was 
running  onto  the  bank  on  one  side  and  coming  into  collision  with 
the  provision  wagon.  As  he  was  trying  to  hold  it  up,  it  upset 
jamming  him  against  the  other  wagon  and  bruising  him  very  much' 
He  could  not  tell  us  how  much  he  was  hurt  and  we  feared  he  had 
received  some  internal  injury  which  would  in  the  end  prove  fatal 
Mother,  Aunt  E.  and  Martha  were  tipped  out  uninjured.  The  wagon' 
was  not  materially  broken,  but  things  were  strewed  all  along  the 
road.  HO 

A  couple  of  weeks  later  Celinda  herself  was  tipped  out  of  a  wagon. 
She  wrote, 

Aunt  Lydia,  Julia,  Lucy  Ann  and  myself  were  in  Charles'  wagon 
As  we  were  going  down  the  bank  the  wagon  tipped  over   None  were 
much  hurt,  but  L.  A.  and  myself  being  behind  the  others  and  the 
things  coming  upon  us,  we  could  not  move... The  wagon  was  injured 
a  little.  The  contents  of  the  provisions  chest  were  mostly 
emptied  into  the  stream.  149 

Occasionally  wagon  accidents  resulted  in  serious  injury  or  even 

death.  Eliza  McAuley  witnessed  a  fatal  accident  when  a  woman's  dress  got 

caught  in  a  wagon  wheel.  Eliza  wrote,  "In  coming  down  a  steep  hill  a 

woman  attempted  to  jump  from  the  wagon  with  the  child  in  her  arms.  Her 

dress  caught  in  the  wheel  and  she  was  drawn  under  and  crushed  to  death."  15° 

Maria  Belshaw  reported  an  injury-accident  in  her  journal. 

"Mrs.  Coonts  was  getting  into  her  wagon,  slipped  and  fell  under  the  wagon, 

two  wheels  passed  over  her,  no  bones  broken."151 

Although  the  women  rode  in  wagons  on  their  trip  to  Oregon  or 

California,  most  of  the  women  also  rode  horses  on  the  trail  at  least  part 

of  the  time.    Many  of  them  had  never  ridden  horseback  before,  but  all 

of  these  women  improved  their  skill  riding.  Myra  fells  was  concerned  as 

she  tried  out  her  horse  in  1838  and  prepared  to  ride  2,000  miles  to  Oregon. 

Myra  wrote,  "Ride  a  little  way  to  try  our  horses;  do  not  know  how  I  shall 

succeed  in  riding. m152  Myra  was  an  accomplished  and  experienced  horseback 

rider  by  the  time  she  reached  Oregon-Washington,  and  she  felt  like  this 

experience  had  prepared  her  for  living  on  the  frontier.  She  said, 


127 
We  had  a  long  hard  horseback  journey,  but  suppose  we  are  the  better 

qualified  to  live  in  this  country  as  there  is  no  other  mode  of  conveyance 
here."  "3 

Most  of  women  rode  horseback  only  part  of  the  time.  Algeline 
Ashley  wrote  about  her  riding,  "I  ride  horseback  some  every   day." 

There  are  a  few  records  of  women  riding  horseback  during  pregnancy. 
Catherine  Washburn  was  in  the  last  months  of  her  pregnancy  when  she 
wrote,  "I  rode  several  miles  on  horse  back  today."  155 

Myra  Eel  Is  wrote  about  a  woman  in  her  party  who  rode  25  miles  on 
the  day  before  and  15  miles  on  the  same  day  she  gave  birth.  Myra  wrote, 
"About  10  o'clock  Messrs  S  and  C  and  wife  came  into  camp.  Mrs.  C.  brings 
an  infant  daughter;  suppose  she  rode  25  miles  yesterday,  fifteen  today. "156 

Side-saddle  was  the  popular  style  of  horseback  riding  for  women 
in  the  mid-1800's.  Mary  Burrel  was  excited  when  her  family  purchased 
a  side-saddle,  but  it  apparently  was  not  used  a  lot  because  they 
discarded  it  later.  Mary  wrote,  "Lightened  our  load  considerable,  threw 
away  the  side-saddle,  a  man'  saddle,  6  blankets,  some  other  clothing  and 
traps,  dinner  box  etc."15'' 

Fewer  than  half-a-dozen  women  record  accidents  involving  the 
women  who  rode  horseback  on  the  trail.  Eliza  Spaulding  described  her 
horseback  riding  accident  in  1836.   "August  6.  Yesterday  my  horse  became 
unmanageable  in  consequence  of  stepping  into  a  hornets  nest.  I  was  thrown 
and  notwithstanding  my  foot  remained  a  moment  in  the  stirrup,  and  my  body 
dragged  some  distance,  I  received  no  serious  injury."158 

Two  years  later  Mary  Walker  experienced  a  fall  from  a  horse. 
"My  horse  fell  and  tumbled  me  over  his  head,  did  not  hurt  me. "159 
One  woman  was  seriously  injured  when  her  horse  threw  her. 


Jane  Tourtll lot  wrote,  "June  13.  A  lady  on  our  train  was  thrown  from  her^ 
horse  and  injured  quite  severely.  They  sent  on  ahead  a  mile  for  a  Doctor, 
who  was  in  the  next  train."160 

Riding  horseback  day  after  day,  sitting  in  a  wagon  week  after  week 
brought  these  women  into  close  contact  with  horses,  cows,  and  mules. 
Many  women  developed  strong  attachments  for  their  animals. 

Two  of  the  women  had  cows  named  'Brindle'  and  both  of  the  cows 
had  calves  enroute.  In  1852  Cornelia  Sharp  wrote,  "Brindle  had  a  calf. "161 

Eight  years  later  Mary  Jane  Guill  wrote,  "Brindle  has  got  a  calf, 
she  had  it  about  twelve."162  Mary  Jane  records  the  births  of  other  calves, 
on  the  trail  and  frequently  mentions  her  animals  in  her  journal. 

Lodisa  Frizzell  revealed  her  affection  for  animals  when  she  wrote, 

Saw  several  head  of  stock  which  had  gave  out,  one  old  cow  by  the 
road  with  a  paper  pined  on  her  head,  it  stated  that  she  had  been 
left  to  die,  but  if  anyone  chose,  they  might  have  her,  but  requested 
that  they  would  not  abuse  her  as  she  had  been  one  of  the  best  of 
cows,  she  looked  so  pittiful  and  it  called  up  so  many  associations 
in  my  mind  that  it  affected  me  to  tears.153 

•Esther  Hanna  was  moved  to  tears  when  her  mare  lay  down  as  if  to  die. 

Esther  wrote,  "She  appeared  to  fail  every  step  and  finally  she  lay  down  on  the 

roadside.  I  cannot  describe  my  feeling  at  this  time.  This  noble  animal 

that  had  been  of  so  much  service  to  us  and  worth  so  much  to  us  if  we  got 

her  through  had  now  as  we  thought,  laid  down  to  die... I  bursted  into  a  flood 

of  tears.  .   This  mare  recovered  from  exhaustion  and  was  cheered  when  the 

hired  man  brought  her  into  camp  several  days  later. 

Many  women  wrote  about  family  dogs  which  were  taken  along  on  the 

journey  to  California  or  Oregon.  Pet  dogs  were  a  mixed  blessing  on  the 

trail.  Elizabeth  Wood  recorded  how  one  wagon  train  dealt  with  dogs  which 

had  frightened  cattle. 


129 

,°lLmZmnKaJ  th?b[ea*  0f   day  l   was  ^kened  by  a  disturbance 
among  the  cattle  which  had  got  frightened  at  the  barking  of  a  dog 
They  run  against  the  wagons,  broke  the  wheels  and  tongue  of  ours 
and  bawled  in  an  estampede. . .The  captain  ordered  all  the  dogs   ' 
to  be  killed  and  in  obedience  to  his  commands,  our  faithful 
Tray1  was  shot.  lbb 

Young  Virginia  Reed's  pet  was  killed  for  a  different  reason  in  1846. 

Stranded  and  starving  she  wrote,  "We  had  to  kill  little  Cash,  the  dog,  and 

eat  him.  We  ate  his  head  and  feet  and  hide  and  everything. . .we  lived  on  little 
Cash  a  week."  166 

Most  of  the  63  women  became  accustomed  to  living  out-of-doors.  Some 
wrote  about  this  change  in  themselves  after  they  arrived  in  California  or 
Oregon  where  they  first  stayed  in  a  house  at  the  end  of  their  journeys. 
Helen  Clark  reported  that  living  in  a  house  required  another  adjustment, 
after  months  on  the  trail.  She  wrote,  "We  feel  queer  in  a  house  again. "167 

Helen  Carpenter  reported  that  her  seven  month  old  sister  cried 
the  first  time  they  stayed  in  a  house  in  California.  In  her  journal  she 
wrote, 

Here  at  Emory's  Crossing  of  Yube  was  a  hotel  and  toll  bridqe  and 
a  number  of  little  board  shanties.  The  proprietor  let  us  to  into 
one  for  the  night  and  we  found  it  much  more  comfortable  than  beinq 
outside  in  the  rain.  An  old  clock  ticking  on  the  wall  constituted 
the  furnishings.  The  baby,  now  seven  months  old,  got  badly 
frightened  on  hearing  it  tick.  In  fact,  she  was  so  afraid  of 
indoors  that  she  was  repeatedly  taken  outside  that  being  the  only 
thing  that  would  pacify  her.  In  our  travels  she  has  become  a  child 
ot  nature. 168 

The  longer  they  travelled  in  the  wilderness,  the  more  accustomed 
the  women  became  to  the  trail  lifestyle.  Many  overcame  fears  of  snakes, 
Indians,  wild  animals,  and  storms,  but  personal  safety  was  always  a  concern 
for  women  on  the  trail.  Most  women  depended  upon  their  husbands,  grown  sons, 
fathers,  or  other  males  in  their  party  for  protection  from  Indians,  robbers, 
and  wild  animals. 


130 
On  the  trail  most  men  carried  firearms.  They  used  rifles  and  shotguns 

to  hunt  buffalo,  antelope,  rabbits,  ducks,  and  other  game.  They  also  used 

guns  to  protect  themselves  and  their  families  when  Indians,  animals,  robbers, 

or  other  things  threatened  their  safety. 

A  few  women  carried  firearms  on  the  trail.  Mary  Warner  and  her  friend 

Mrs.  Lord  both  carried  little  guns  for  self-protection.  Mary  wrote, 

Like  my  friend  Mrs.  Lord,  I  keep  close  to  my  gun  and  my  dog... 
A-  Frenchman  came  riding  on  horseback  into  our  camp,  asking  many 
questions;  and  not  at  all  liking  his  manner,  Warner  told  him  we 
were  all  well  armed  and  Mrs.  Lord  took  the  occasion  to  exhibit  her 
little  gun  she  always  wore  at  her  side.  Sometimes  I  really  get 
afraid  she  might  accidently  shoot  some  of  us.169 

Some  women  practiced  using  their  firearms  and  shot  at  targets  as  they 

travelled.  Eliza  McAuley  threatened  some  Indians  with  her  gun  and  practiced 

target  shooting  one  day,  and  then  she  wrote  about  it  her  journal. 

Gat  one  of  Meeker's  wagons  across  and  one  of  ours  this  morning 
leaving  the  rest  of  our  train  on  the  eastern  side.  Mrs.  Meeker 
and  I  crossed  with  them  and  wre  left  alone  to  guard  the  wagons  while 
the  men  were  at  work  repairing  the  boat.  Some  Pawnee  Indians  came 
around,  and  getting  impudent  and  troublesome,  we  pointed  empty 
pistols  at  them  and  told  them  to  'pucachee'  or  we  would  shoot 
them.  The  ruse  succeeded  and  they  soon  left  us.  In  the  afternoon 
having  nothing  else  to  do  we  amused  ourselves  by  shooting  at  a  mark.1*0 

Jane  Tourtillot  described  how  she  and  her  friend  practiced  their 

marksmanship.  "Lou  and  I  shot  at  a  mark  with  a  revolver.  The  boys  said  we 

did  first  rate  for  new  beginners.  " 


CLOTHING 

Wearing  and  shooting  guns  was  probably  a  new  experience  for  these 
women  who  discovered  that  they  needed  some  new  skills  to  travel  and  live 
away  from  civilization.  In  addition  to  new  skills  the  women  found  they 
also  needed  new  and  different  clothing  for  their  comfort,  safety,  and 
convenience  on  the  trail. and  in  the-  west.  Riding  horseback,  jumping  in 
and  out  of  wagons,  and  washing  clothes  in  rivers  and  streams  put  some 


131 
new  demands  on  the  women's  apparel  and  fashions  of  the  day.  On  the  trail 
they  needs  special  hats  to  protect  their  faces  from  sunburn,  they  needed 
clothing  made  of  material  that  would  wear  well  and  not  show  the  mud  and 
dust  from  the  trail",  and  they  needed  styles  that  would  permit  them  to 
ride  horses  and  climb  in  and  out  wagon  and  up  and  down  hills  without  restricting 
their  movement  or  getting  caught  in  the  wagon  wheels  or  bushes. 

Sunbonnets  and  bloomers  were  the  two  new  articles  of  clothing  mentioned 
most  frequently  in  the  diaries  and  journals  written  by  the  women  on  the  trail. 
Sunbonnets  were  worn  on  the  trail  by  the  second  group  of  women  to  go  west  in  1838 
and  were  mentioned  at  various  times  all  during  the  30  years  of  heavy  trail 
travel . 

Bloomers  came  later  and  seem  to  have  first  been  worn  by  women  on  the 
trail  in  1852.  A  year  earlier  the  advocate  of  women's  rights  Amelia  Bloomer 
became  famous  for  the  Turkish  pantoloons  when  she  wore  them  with  a  skirt  that 
came  only  just  below  her  knees.  She  wore  her  new  fashion  to  lectures  and 
popularized  the  style  which  became  known  as  bloomers.172  From  1852  women  found 
bloomers  to  be  appropriate  and  comfortable  to  wear  on  the  trail. 

Long  skirts  and  dresses  were  worn  by  women  on  the  trail  in  the  1830 's 
and  1840*5.  In  1838  Myra  Eel  Is  recommended,  "A  lady  should  have  a  good  green 
merino  or  pongee  dress  and  a  loose  calico  dress  to  wear  when  she  does  not  need 
her  cloak.  Her  underclothes. . .should  all  be  colored.  They  ought  to  have  three 
changes  to  wear  on  the  journey.  They  should  have  a  Florence  bonnet  or  a 
variegated  straw... A  lady  should  have  a  pair  of  gentlemen's  calf  shoes  and 
be  well  supplied  with  stockings  and  shoes.  "  173 

Few  of  the  women  actually  discuss  dress  or  style  in  their  journals 
in  the  1830 ' s  and  1840's,  but  many  mention  their  apparel  when  they  tore  it, 
washed  it,  or  sewed  it.  Rebecca  Ketcham  gave  some  clues  to  what  she  wore  while 


crossing  the  plains  in  1853.  "Yesterday  I  had  changed  every  article  of  Nothing 
I  had  on  except  my  quilted  skirt  and  sack."174 
Another  time  Rebecca  wrote, 

In  jumping  off  the  horse  alone  today,  I  caught  my  dress  in  the  horn 
of  the  saddle  and  tore  almost  half  of  the  skirt  off.  That  I  must 
mend  it  tonight.  I  have  had  no  dress  on  since  the  day  we  came  to 
Westport  but  my  palm-leaf  muslin  delaine.  I  mean  to  stick  to  it 
as  long  as  I  can.  It  is  very  dirty  and  has  been  torn  nearly  if  not 
quite  twenty  times,  but  another  would  look  nearly  as  bad  in  a  day 
or  two.  As  long  as  I  look  as  well  as  the  rest,  I  don't  care.1'5 

Cecelia  Adams  wore  a  wool  dress  on  the  trail  in  1852.  She  wrote, 
"Last  night  my  clothes  got  out  of  the  wagon  and  the  oxen  ate  them  up,  so  I 
consider  I  have  met  with  a  great  loss,  as  it  was  my  woolen  dress."176 

In  1847  Tamsen  Donner  wrote  a  letter  home  and  recommended  wearing 
linsey  dresses  on  the  trail.  "Linsey  dresses  are  the  most  suitable  for 
children.  Indeed  if  I  had  one  it  would  be  comfortable." 177 

Long  dresses  or  skirts  were  not  practical  for  many  of  the  conditions 

on  the  trail.  Wind,  rain,  dust,  and  mud  were  all  conditions  in  which  the 

long  skirts  were  not  suitable.   On  horseback  and  in  wagons  the  long  skirts 

were  hazards  and  got  caught  on  things.  Helen  Carpenter  described  two  women's 

solution  to  wearing  long  skirts  in  the  wind.  She  wrote, 

The  High  wind  which  prevailed  interfered  very  much  with  our  locomotion 
and  switched  the  dresses  about  leaving  the  pedal  extremities  in  a 
precarious  condition.  To  overcome  this  Aunt  Sis  and  Emily  pinned  some 
rocks  in  the  bottom  of  their  skirts  never  dreaming  of  the  black  shins 
they  would  carry  for  the  next  week.  178 

Rain  dampened  many  emigrants  and  their  spirits  on  the  trail,  and  it 

was  difficult  for  the  women  to  change  clothing  while  the  wagons  were  moving, 

so  many  did  as  Mary  Burrel  described,  "Rode  with  wet  underclothes  all  the 

forenoon. "  " 

The  dust  was  very  deep  on  the  ground  and  thick  in  the  air  at  many 
places  along  the  trail.  In  the  worst  places  the  women  donned  veils  or 
goggles  to  filter  out  the  dust  so  they  did  not  have  to  breathe  it. 


133 
Esther  Hanna  wrote,  "We  all  have  to  wear  either  veils  or  goggles,  some 
wear  handkerchiefs  over  their  faces."180 

Margaret  Frink  also  mentioned  the  dust  when  she  wrote,  "The  heat  is 
sometimes  oppressive.  The  dust  is  intolerable.  Many  wear  silk  handkerchiefs 
over  their  faces,  others  wear  goggles."181 


Figure  3.  Descending  the  Blue  Mountains  by  M.  Loy  Wagoner.  From  a  drawinq  of 
the  Whitman-Spalding  party.182 


t  .u  134 

in  the  wagon  trains  and  on  the  trail  matters  of  convenience  and 

comfort  often  became  more  important  than  appearance  to  the  emigrants,  but 
the  women  became  more  conscious  of  their  appearances  as  they  approached 
towns  and  civilization.  Tanned  by  sun  and  wind,  the  women  commented  on  their 
appearances.  Helen  Clark  was  surprised  by  how  tan  she  looked  one  day. 
"Mary  and  I  wash  and  dress  and  also  look  in  the  glass  and  oh  my  face  is 
black  enough  to  be  a  squaw. ul83 

Mary  Warner  wrote  that  she  was  concerned  about  appearances  only  when 
she  was  approaching  civilized  places.  "June  20.  Now  as  we  get  nearer 
civilized  conditions,  take  stock  of  our  clothes  and  our  appearances."184 

Approaching  her  destination  in  California  Lucy  Cooke  wrote  that  she 
needed  nice  underclothes.  "If  I  only  had  some  muslin,  how  nice  I  could  be 
preparing  our  underclothes,  for  we  each  are  quite  destitute.  I  have  no  night 
dress  at  all,  so  sleep  in  a  colored  sacque."  185 

Bloomers  became  popular  attire  on  the  trail  in  1852,  but  there  was 
controversy  surrounding  bloomers.  Many  women  wrote  that  they  wore  bloomers 
on  the  trail  or  wrote  comments  about  other  women  who  wore  them.  Lucy  Cooke 
wore  bloomers  and  wrote,  "I  wear  bloomers,  as  do  most  of  the  women  folks  in 
the  different  companies."  18*> 

Eliza  McAuley  wore  short  dresses  and  bloomers.  "My  sister  and  I  wear 
short  dresses  and  bloomers  and  our  foot  gear  includes  a  pair  of  light 
calf-skin  top  boots  for  wading  through  mud  and  sand."187 

Mrs.  Sawyer  felt  bloomers  were  appropriate  on  the  trail. and  wished 
that  she  had  some.  She  wrote,' 

We  have  been  traveling  for  several  days  in  company  with  an  old 
gentleman  and  his  family.  He  has  with  him,  his  wife,  two  sons, 
daughter  and  daughter's  husband.  The  daughter  is  dressed  in 
bloomer  costume,  pants,  short  skirt  and  red-top  boots.  I  think 
it  is  a  very  appropriate  dress  for  a  trip  like  this.  So  many 
ladies  wear  it,  that  I  almost  wish  that  I  was  so  attired  myself. 


135 
The  old  lady  wears  a  short  skirt  and  pantletts.  She  is  fifty  years 
years  old.  Her  health  was  not  good  when  she  started,  but  it  is 
improving  now. 188 

Helen  Clark  made  herself  a  pair  of  bloomers  while  she  was  travelling 
the  trail  in  1860.  She  wrote,  "Pluck  some  flowers  I  conclude  I  better  finish 
the  bloomers  I  began  yesterday."  "■* 

A  squaw  noticed  Helen's  bloomers,  and  Helen  noted  this  incident  in 
her  journal . 

We  camped  for  dinner  on  the  Platte  and  a  tribe  of  Cheyennes  came 
along  with  their  dogs  and  ponies,  some  of  them  have  this  year's 
colts  saddled  for  the  papooses  to  ride.  Some  of  the  prettiest 
ponies  for  only  ten  dollars  but  they  won't  take  anything  but  silver 
dollars  and  we  have  nothing  but  half  dollars.  It  is  a  very  large 
tribe,  we  see  one  squaw  80  years  old,  she  laughs  at  my  bloomers.  ° 

There  were  other  women  on  the  trail  who  were  not  advocates  for  bloomers. 
In  1853  Harriet  Ward  described  a  woman  and  judged  her  by  her  bloomer  attire. 
"We  left  encampment  at  an  early  hour  and  took  a  long  walk  with  Mrs.  Singletary 
whom  notwithstanding  her  bloomer  dress,  we  found  to  be  a  sensible,  pleasant 
woman."  1*1 

As  a  young  bride  Mary  Warner  and  the  other  young  women  of  her  party 

planned  to  wear  bloomers  and  put  them  on  for  the  first  time  as  their 

caravan  was  crossing  the  Nebraska  prairies.  Mary  felt  very  self-conscious 

in  her  bloomer  outfit  and  wrote  a  description  of  her  feelings  in  her 

journal. 

April  13.  Two  days  in  camp,  I  feel  like  a  squaw  all  ready  and  if 
you  were  to  see  me  you  would  say,  yes  you  look  it.  The  rest  of  our 
women  folks  have  put  on  their  bloomers.  Well  I  put  on  mine  and  soon 
took  them  off.  Celia  and  I  went  away  down  the  bluff  and  there  we 
practiced  with  them.  Celia  concluded  she  had  the  courage  to  wear 
hers,  but  not  I.  So  I  got  back  into  my  other  clothes.  Just  think 
of  it-brave  enough  to  cross  the  plains  but  not  brave  enough  to 
wear  bloomers.  Well  when  I  got  back  in  camp  they  all  laughted  at 
me.  Mrs.  Lord,  the  man's  wife  who  is  in  our  company,  called  me 
proud,  said  I  wanted  to  look  better  than  the  rest,  etc..  but  then 
I  said  J  would  never  wear  them  as  long  as  my  other  two  dresses 
last...ly<= 


136 
The  women  commented  on  bloomers  and  other  fashions  and  fads 

worn  on  the  trail.  Hoops  were  fashionable  in  the  east  in  the  1850's, 

but  hoops  were  definitely  not  practical  to  wear  on  the  trail.  One  bride 

did  wear  hoops  in  1857,  and  Helen  Carpenter  saw  and  described  her  as  they 

travelled  along  the  Platte  River. 

June  19.   There  is  a  bride  and  groom  in  the  Inmann  party. 
The  bride  wears  hoops.  We  have  read  of  hoops.  We  have  read 
of  hoops  being  worn,  but  they  had  not  reached  Kansas  before  we 
left  so  these  are  the  first  we  have  seen  and  would  not 
recommend  them  for  this  mode  of  traveling.    The  wearer  has 
less  personal  privacy  than  the  Pawnee  in  his  blanket.  In  asides 
the  bride  is  called,  'Miss  Hoopy. '  193 

Many  women  wore  sunbonnets  to  protect  their  face,  eyes,  and  lips 
from  the  sun  and  wind.  This  headgear  provided  wearers  with  some  protection 
from  the  elements.  Women  sewed  them  just  before  leaving  home  or  else  they 
made  them  as  they  travelled.  Sarah  Smith  made  a  sunbonnet  while  she  went 
west  and  wrote,  "Am  making  a  gingham  sunbonnet  which  I  had  not  time  to  make 
before  I  left  the  States."194 

On  the  trail  Lucy  Cooke  made  a  sunbonnet  for  herself  and  her  little  . 
daughter.  "We  rode  very  comfortably  yesterday  from  Kanesville.  Baby  sat  in 
her  chair  most  of  the  time,  whilst  Ma  and  I  sewed.  Yes,  sewed:  Don't  laugh 
I  made  Sis  a  little  sunbonnet."  Later  Lucy  wrote,  "My  clothing  is  very 
shabby  now.  That  pink  calico  sunbonnet  I  have  worn  on  Sundays  and  week  days, 
and  when  it  looked  too  mean  I  made  another  out  of  an  old  lilac  calico  I 
brought  from  England.' 

Charlotte  Pengra  loaned  her  sunbonnet  pattern  to  another  woman  who 
was  going  to  California.  She  wrote, "I  received  a  call  from  a  lady  by  the 
name  of  Smith,  that  was  going  to  California  with  her  husband,  she  wished 
the  pattern  of  my  sunbonnet  which  I  have  with  pleasure. nl96 

After  sewing  her  tent  Celinda  Hines  made  some  sunbonnets.  She  wrote, 
"I  sewed  on  the  tent  all  day. ..Aunt  Lydia  gave  Julia  and  myself  materials 


for  some  sunbonnets.  We  busied  ourselves  in  making  them." 197 

As  the  wagons  rolled  west,  some  of  the  women  passengers  sewed.  Women 
made  bloomers,  shirts,  skirts,  and  underwear  as  the  wagon  trains  went  westward. 
Mary  Warner  did  her  handwork  at  an .unusual  place  and  wrote,  "June  11  -  as. we 
hope  to  soon  send  letters  home  will  send  journal  and  a  tattin  collar  to 
Mother    made  at  times  while  in  camp.  I  have  made  two,  one  for  myself, 
finished  one  while  on  the  summit  of  Rocky  Mountains."  198 

Most  of  the  63  women  writers  on  the  trail  had  some  responsibility  for 
the  clothing  worn  by  their  husbands  and  children  as  well  as  their  own. 
Mending  and  washing  clothing  were  both  activities  which  the  women  mentioned 
frequently  in  their  diaries  and  journals.  A  few  did  some  ironing  on  the 
trail. 

The  emigrants  washed  their  clothes  and  also  bathed  in  the  same  rivers 
and  streams  where  they  obtained  their  drinking  water  and  where  they  watered 
their  livestock.  The  trail  never  strayed  far  from  the  life-sustaining  rivers 
and  streams,  .the  Kansas,  the  Platte,  the  Sweetwater,  the  Snake,  the  Columbia, 
the  Humboldt,  all  provided  the  emigrants  with  water  for  drinking  and  washing. 

Rebecca  Ketcham  described  her  clothes  washing  procedure  in  her  journal. 
She  wrote, 

Before,  we  moved  camp  again  Camilla  and  I  went  down  near  the  stream 
and  did  our  washing.  We  had  a  fire  built  on  the  ground  where  we 
heated  our  water.  We  have  only  one  small  wash  tub  and  one  wash 
board,  but  with  the  help  of  pails  and  washdish  we  managed  to  get 
through  a  pretty  large  washing.  Ironing  of  course  was  dispensed 
with. 199 

Men  often  helped  the  women  do  the  washing.  They  started  the  fires 
which  were  used  to  heat  the  water,  they  carried  the  tubs  to  the  river,  and 
occasionally  they  did  the  washing.  Mary  Bailey  described  one  occasion  when 
the  men  in  her  party  did  the  washing.  "Stopped  at  noon  to  wash  and  attend 
to  other  matters. ..It  was  really  amusing  to  see  the  men  stand  in  the  river 


138 
to  wash.  They  all  acted  so  awkward."200 

Washing  clothes  was  hard  work  for  emigrants  on  the  trail,  and  washing 
needed  to  be  done  frequently.  All  of  the  washing  equipment  and  the  clothing 
had  to  be  carried  to  and  from  the  river,  and  a  fire  had  to  be  built  to  heat 
the  wash  water.  The  emigrants  needed  to  wash  frequently  because  there  was 
always  dust,  mud,  and  wind  on  the  trail  and  most  emigrants  were  travelling  as 
light  as  possible  and  did  not  have  many  changes  of  clothing  with  them. 

The  emigrants  washed  whenever  they  were  camped  near  a  suitable  river 
or  stream.  Sometimes  emigrants  washed  in  the  morning,  others  washed  while 
trains  stopped  for  nooning.  Mary  Walker  washed  in  the  morning  and  wrote, 
"Rose  early,  kindled  the  fire,  boiled  my  clothes,  finished  by  washing  before 
breakfast."  201 

Narcissa  Whitman  travelled  so  fast  and  such  long  hours  in  the  fur 
traders'  caravan  that  she  found  it  difficult  to  have  time  to  wash  clothes. 
She  wrote,  "This  is  the  third  time  I  have  washed  since  I  left  the  states. 
Last  night  I  put  my  clothes  in  water  and  this  morning  finished  washing 
before  breakfast."  (August  20,  1836). 202 

The  women  with  babies  and  young  children  probably  washed  more 
frequently  than  others.  Lucy  Cooke  washed  often.  She  wrote,  "I  went 
to  washing  as  soon  as  things  were  fixed,  for  with  a  baby  to  care  for 
there's  always  something  to  wash."  20^ 

Some  of  the  emigrants  tried  innovative  ways  to  wash  and  used  the 
hot  springs  along  the  trail  for  washing  machines.  Charlotte  Pengra  and 
found  the  hot  springs  washing  to  be  effective.  She  wrote,  "Soda  Springs- 
Some  Mormon  traders  were  washing  their  clothes  in  it.  They  put  them  in 
the  Spring  and  the  action  of  the  watter  did  the  rubbing."  204 

Catherine  Washburn  also  used  nature's  washing  machines.  She  wrote, 


139 
"There  is  two  boiling  springs  and  a  cold  one  between  them   I  went  and 

washed  in  one  it  is  soft  and  cleansing."  205 

Margaret  Frink  wrote  about  the  same  springs. 

This  morning  we  started  at  eight  o'clock,  and  soon  came  to  springs 
that  were  boiling  hot.  Only  five  feet  from  them  was  another  as  cold 
as  ice.  Here  were  men  engaged  in  washing  their  clothing.  Their 
position  was  such  that  after  washing  a  garment  in  the  boiling  springs 
they  could  take  it  by  the  waist  band  and  fling  it  across  into 
the  cold  spring,  and  visa  versa  with  perfect  ease.  ° 

Often  emigrants  washed  clothes  and  bathed  at  the  same  place  in  the 
river  or  stream.  Mary  Burrel  wrote,  "  Washed  after  dark  some  things  and 
took  a  refreshing  wash  before  going  to  bed."207 

Bathing  was  a  social  activity  for  the  women.  Many  women  who  were 
travelling  together  would  gather  and  go  down  to  the  river.  Almost  all  of 
the  women's  diary  and  journal  entries  which  mention  bathing  also  name  at 
least  one  companion  who  went  with  the  writer  to  bathe  in  the  river  or  stream. 
Often  whole  groups  of  women  went  together  probably  for  mutual  protection. 
Harriet  Ward  mentions  'young  ladies'  going  together.  "The  young  ladies 
took  a  hath  and  were  caught  in  the  shower."  208 

Some  baths  were  really  more  like  swimming  parties  but  only  one  woman 
described  her  bathing  suit  in  her  diary.  Lucy  Cooke  wrote,  "Ma,  William, 
myself  and  the  young  ones  bathed  in  a  creek  the  other  evening.  I  wore  my 
flannel  for  a  bathing  suit."  209 

Bathing  in  the  rivers  and  streams  was  sometimes  an  enjoyable  treat, 
and  at  other  times  it  was  more  like  a  torture  when  storms,  cold  weather, 
and  muddy  rivers  were  encountered.  Celinda  Hines  enjoyed  her  bath  in  the 
Boise  River.  "On  the  Boise.  Had  a  fine  bath  in  the  river."210 

Camped  near  Chimney  Rock  (Nebraska)  Charlotte  Pengra  bathed  in  the 

Platte.  "Mrs.  Allison  and  myself  took  a  bath  in  the  river  and  were  very 

?l  l 
much  refreshed." 


140 
Helen  Carpenter  and  Lucy  Cooke  bathed  in  the  same  river  and  did  not 

like  the  muddy  water.  Helen  wrote, 

In",  the  dusk  of  the  evening  the  women  went  a  short  distance  down 
stream  for  a  dip  in  the  river  even  if  the  water  was  somewhat  thick. 
At  this  point  there  was  almost  no  bank,  but  the  tall  bunch  grass 
and  increasing  darkness  was  a  sufficient  protection  against  a  peeping 
Thomas  if  there  had  been  one  in  camp.  212 

Lucy  objected  to  the  mud.  "Ma,  Llllie,  and  I  went  and  bathed,  but 
it  is  a  nasty,  muddy  stream,  with  very  swift  current.  Still  a  bath  seems 
always  to  benefit,  and  it's  our  only  chance  for  ablution. "  213 

Some  of  the  rivers  along  the  trail  were  positively  cold,  but  some 
women  bathed  in  them  anyway.  Helen  Carpenter  wrote  about  the  Sweetwater 
(Wyoming),  "We  took  a  bath  in  the  ice  cold  water  of  the  Sweetwater."  214 


RECREATION  AND  LEISURE 

These  bathing  and  swimming  parties  were  only  one  form  of 
entertainment  in  which  the  women  on  the  trail  participated.  During  the  four 
to  six  months  long  journey  the  women  found  time  to  socialize  and  visit  back 
and  forth  between  wagons  and  even  between  wagon  trains,  to  fish  together 
in  the  streams  and  river,  to  dance  and  sing  with  other  emigrants  in  the 
evenings,  and  to  play  ball  after  lunch  or  supper. 215  Sunday5  often  prQvided 
time  for  leisure  for  the  wagon  trains  who  observed  the  Sabbath.  The  women 
also  enjoyed  individual  leisure  activities  like  reading,  tatting,  sewing, 
and  writing  letters,  journals,  and  diaries. 

Many  women  went  fishing  as  they  travelled  west.  Judging  from  the 
number  of  times  it  is  mentioned  in  the  women's  diaries  and  journals,  fishing 
was  one  of  the  more  popular  activities  on  the  trail.  Mary  Warner  went 
fishing  and  wrote  about  it. 


141 


aAnfdtecrampCerdOSoS:nB9laHcarForFrkabWour?w0ab?Uf  T  *"  ^  ^   fa™" 
■"1$.  Mrs.  Dunwe  1  Aunt  Ce  a  and  '  °  ^  ^V   9°ing  twenty-two 
concluded  that  there 'vTre^lsYJn  luTrVrU^  bUt  «*   fiBally 
Mary  Jane  Guill  tried  her  luck  and  wrote,  "I  tried  to  catch  some  fish 
but  I  had  no  luck  too  poor  a  fisher  to  catch  them   Mr.  Guill  and  Ken  caught 
several  small  ones.  There  is  some  very  nice  fish  in  the  river." 

Harriet  Clark  went' fishing  and  wrote,  "Keeler  and  tried  our  luck 
fishing."  218 

Sarah  Herndon  caught  some  fish. 

Severa.1  of  us  young  folks  went  fishing  this  afternoon.  I  have 
often  gone  fishing  but  do  not  remember  ever  catching  anything  of 
any  consequence  or  having  any  luck... so  imagine  my  excitement  and 
surprise  when  the  fish  began  to  bite,  and  drew  them  out  almost  as 
fast  as  I  could  get  my  hook  baited.  Frank  baited  my  hook  and 
strung  the  fish  on  a  forked  willow  switch.  'ly 

Helen  Stewart  went  fishing  several  times  on  the  trail,  but  she  did 
not  like  it  very  much.  She  wrote,  "We  can  fish  to  our  satisfaction  but  I 
neather  like  to  put  the  grasshopper  on  nor  take  the  fish,  poor  things." 
Another  time  she  wrote,  "I  have  been  trying  to  fish  but  cannot  catch  any  only 
little  ones."  Still  another  day  she  wrote,  "We  all  went  fishing  this  evening 
there  was  eleven  in  number  of  us   I  believe  thay  all  caught  some  thing 
me,  I  got  two  little  wee  things  that  was  not  worth  ceaping  and  threw  them 
into  the  water  again."  220 

Lodisa  Frizzell  wanted  to  catch  a  lot  of  fish  and  wished  she  had 
a  seine.  She  wrote,  "George  (her  son)  caught  some  small  fish  with  a  pinhook. 
Here  was  a  small  stream  full  of  little  fishes,  which  if  we  had  had  a  small 
sceine,  we  might  have  caught  any  amount."221 

Music  and  dancing  entertained  many  emigrants  in  the  evenings  as  they 
travelled  westward  across  the  prairies  and  mountains.  Musical  instruments 
played  on  the  trail  ranged  from  violijis  and  guitars  to  melodians  and 
accordians.  Elizabeth  Geer  enjoyed  music  and  wrote,  "We  have  plenty 
of  music  with  the  flute  and  violin  and  some  dancing."222 


142 
Cecelia  Adams  enjoyed  music  and  dancing" on  the  trail.  She  wrote, 

"Last  night  we  had  music  and  dancing.  It  makes  it  seem  quite  like  home  to 

hear  the  accordeon  which  Cecelia  plays  almost  every  evening."223 

Mary  Fish  was  amused  by  a  dancing  party  in  the  dust  and  wrote, 

The  young  people  of  our  company  are  having  quite  a  merry  time  this 
evening.  They  are  dancing  on  sand  a  little  less  than  two  feet 
deep.  Mr..L.  Fish  is  playing  on  the  violin.  The  dancers  raise  such 
a  dust  that  it  is  hard  to  see  the  fiddler.  Mr.  E.  Fish  is  master 
of  ceremonies  which  ceremony  consists  in  raising  all  the  dust 
they  can  without  choking  themselves." 

Mary  Burrel  had  her  melodian  with  her  and  played  it  on  the  trail.  She 
wrote,  "I  played  on  the  melodion  for  them.  They  were  pleased  and  wanted 
Hannibal  to  dance." 22^ 

Several  young  men  in  Sal  1 ie  Hester's  caravan  had  musical  instruments 

with  them  and  played  frequently.  She  wrote, 

Raft  River:.  This  week  some  of  our  company  left  us,  all  young  men. 
They  were  jolly,  merry  fellows  and  gave  life  to  our  lonely 
evenings.  We'll  miss  them  very  much.  Some  had  violins,  others 
guitars,  and  some  had  fine  voices,  and  they  always  had  a  good 
audience.  They  were  anxious  to  hurry  without  the  Sunday  stops. 2" 

Fiddles  were  popular  on  the  trail.  Helen  Carpenter,  Mary  Jane  Guill, 
and  Mary  Burrel  all  mention  fiddles  in  their  journals.  Helen  wrote, 
"Billy  got  his  'fiddle'  out  and  sawed  for  awhile." 

Mary  Jane  appreciated  the  music  and  wrote,  "We  had  some  music  last  night 

by  Mr.  Wildason  on  the  fiddle,  sounded  well."  Another  day  she  wrote, 

La-st'  night  we  had  a  seranade  last  night  betweeen  the  hours  of 
ten  and  eleven.  Music  sounded  delightful,  the  instruments 
consisted  of  one  fiddle  and  banjo.  It  enlivened  me  up  very  much 
out  here  away  from  home  enjoying.the  wilds  of  a  western  life  with 
all  its  scenery  and  enchantment. 

Mary  mentioned  a  whole  evening  of  activities.  "Had  some  fiddling  and 

dancing,  washing,  baking,  knitting,  reading  old  compositions  of  Wes' 

scholars."229 


143 
'Begone  Dull  Care',  'Oh  Suzanna',  and  'Mansion  of  Happiness'  were 

three  of  the  songs  which  the  emigrants  sang  in  the  wilderness.  Harriet 

Ward  mentioned  these  tunes.  "The  young  ladies  Mr.  Poland  and  myself, 

took  a  long  walk  which  terminated  very  pleasantly  indeed  in  singing,  'Begone 

Dull  Care.'  Another  day  she  wrote,  "Mr.  White  and  his  sisters,  with  Frank, 

are  enjoying  themselves  with  their  guitars  and  the  'Mansions  of  Happiness' 

etc.  and  are  a  lively,  pleasant  group  indeed. "23° 

Lucy  Cooke  wrote  in  her  journal  part  of  the  lyric  of  one  song, 
"Oh,  Susannah,  don't  you  cry  for  me,  I'm  bound  for  California,  The  gold 
dust  for  to  see."  "* 

Harriet  Ward  appreciated  the  wilderness  setting  for  one  evening  of 
singing.  "Frank  (her  daughter)  and  the  young  gentlemen  enjoyed  a  pleasant 
evening,  playing  and  singing  in  this  lone  wilderness,  entirely  surrounded  by 
mountains,  which  perhaps  never  before  echoed  to  the  sound  of  the  guitar."323 

Marie  Norton  enjoyed  an  evening  songfest  on  the  trail  and  wrote,  "We 
had  quite  a  good  sing  .last  night  after  our  work  was  finished  before 
retiring." 233 

Reading  and  writing  were  other  leisure  activities  which  the  women 

on  the  trail  enjoyed.  Some  emigrants  took  along  books.  Harriet  Ward  enjoyed 

reading  and  wrote, . 

Miss  Sarah  W.,  very  fortunately  for  us,  has  a  large  supply  of 
books.  I  have  read  the  The  Lady  of  the  Lake  and  Lai  1 1  ah  Rooke 
until  they  have  become  old  stories.  I  have  just  finished  one 
of  Eugene  Lue's  works,  First  Love,  and  I  am  sure  it  is  a  work 
which  I  would  not  wish  to  put  into  the  hands  of  the  young.234 

Charlotte  Pengra  was  another  woman  who  read  on  the  trail.  She 
wrote,  "...have  read  a  little."23^ 

Harriet  Ward  spent  some  time  reading  on  her  trip  to  California. 
She  wrote,  "After  walking  as  far-as  we  dared  to  go  alone,  we  sat  ourselves 

upon  a  large  crystal  rock,  where  we  passed  a  half  hour  in  reading  and  writing. "236 


144 
Harriet  Ward  mentions  in  another  entry  that  her  son  read  Thackery's  Henry 

Esmond  as  he  rested  in  the  family  wagon. 

Helen  Carpenter  read  a  book  as  she  travelled  and  wrote,  "I  did  succeed 
in  finished  my  book,  Dred  or  the  Dismal  Swamp."  237 

Helen  Stewart  read  at  night,  probably  by  candlelight  or  campfire  light. 
She  wrote, 

We  are  divided  tonight  some  is  on  one  side  (of  the  river)  and  we 
are  one  the  other. . .Mary,  Agnes  and  the  children  and  my  own  dear 
self  was  in  the  outside  wagon   we  was  afraid  to  go  to  sleep  and  we 
had  a  notion  to  read  all  night  but  after  we  read  awhile  we  thought 
that  the  light  might  attract  attention  so  we  put  it  out.238 

Charlotte  Pengra  read  during  her  leisure  time  on  the  trail.  She  wrote, 
"Mrs.  A  and  I  went  and  sat  on  the  bank  of  the  river  and  had  a  pleasant 
conversation   I  have  found  her  a  sister  Adventist,  I  spent  the  afternoon 
mostly  in  reading. "239 

Walking  was  a  popular  change  of  pace  for  many  women  on  the  trail. 
They  walked  with  their  families  and  with  friends  along  the  trail,  and  they 
often  gathered  wild  flowers  and  berries  on  their  walks.  Harriet  Ward  wrote 
about  walking  with  her  husband  and  friends.  "Frank,  Willie,  and  myself  took 
a  pleasant  walk  to  gather  wild  flowers,  then  returned  to  the  wagon  to  commence 
making  our  tent."240  Another  time  she  wrote,  "Mrs.  Quigley,  Mrs.  Palmer, 
Frank  and  myself  took  a  long  pleasant  walk." 

Cecelia  Adams  wrote  that  she  enjoyed  looking  at  the  countryside  on  her 
walk.  "P.  and  self  walked  on  several  miles. ..This  is  a  beautiful  part  of 
the  country  and  very  level.  Once  in  a  while  see  a  bird... We  do  enjoy 
ourselves  very  well.  We  have  some  good  neightbors  in  our  company."2*2 

Charlotte  Pengra  picked  and  collected  wild  flowers  as  she  walked 
along  the  trail.  She  wrote,  "...took  a  walk,  gathered  some  flowers  and 
anjoyed  myself  pretty  well..." 

Several  women  pressed  the  wildflowers  they  gathered  along  the 


145 
trail  and  preserved  them.  Algeline  Ashley  pressed  some  but  ended  up  throwing 
them  away.  She  wrote,  "I  pressed  some  of  the  blossoms  and  some  other  flowers 
but  they  were  thrown  away  with  the  old  history."  244 

Caroline  Richardson's  and  Harriet  Ward's  journals  both  bear  the 
imprints  of  flowers  which  these  two  women  gathered  along  the  trail  and 
carefully  placed  between  the  pages  of  their  journal  for  preservation. 

Some  women  named  and  even  counted  the  wild  flowers  they  found. 
Mary  Burrel  observed  the  flowers  and  wrote,  "In  ascending  we  found  48 
different  kinds  of  flowers,  some  very  pretty."  245 

Children  and  adults  alike  found  time  to  play  as  their  wagon  trains 
rolled  westward. 246  They  often  t0Qk  advantage  Qf  whatever  ^  ^  ^  ^ 

hung  swings  in  trees,  or  had  snowball  fights  at  the  one  or  two  places  along 
the  trail  where  there  was  snow. 

Children  and  even  adults  were  attracted  to  the  snow  at  a  few  places. 
Margaret  Frink  had  a  snowball  fight  when  it  unexpectedly  snowed  at  Willow 
Springs  (Wyoming).  She  wrote,  "We  snowballed  each  other  till  ten  o'clock, 
when  the  sun  got  too  warm  for  the  snow  to  melt."247 

Ball  games  were  often  organized  by  men,  women,  anu  children  who  enjoyed 
the  sport.  No  one  identifies  the  game,  but  it  likely  was  baseball.  Mary 
Warner  wrote  that  she  played,  "Here  we  spend  the  Sabbath,  some  writing,  others 
reading,  and  I  think  some  did  washing.  We  played  ball."248 

Jane  Tourtillot  watched  the  men  play  and  wrote,  "The  men  had  a  ball-play 
towards  night.  Seemed  to  enjoy  themselves  very  much,  it  seemed  like  old 
times. "249 

Harriet  Ward  and  her  family  spent  one  evening  on  the  trail  reminiscing 


146 
about  the  family  and  friends  they  left  in  the  east.  She  wrote,  "We  took  out 

our  Daguerreotypes  and  tried  to  live  over  again  some  of  the  happy  days  of 
Auld  Lang  Syne,  Dear  little  Trow  (a  grandson)  I  could  gaze  upon  your  sweet 
face  forever."^ 

Some  of  the  travel  itself  was  entertainment.  Many  women  rode 
horseback  or  walked  on  side  excursions  and  left  the  trail  to  investigate 
landmarks  and  explore  the  countryside.  They  rode  horseback  or  walked  to  see 
such  natural  phenomena  as  Chimney  Rock,  Scotts  Bluff,  Independence  Rock, 
Devils  Gate,  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  hot  springs  and  geysers. 

Mary  Burrel  rode  horseback  to  investigate  the  area  around  Chimney 
Rock.  She  wrote,  "Isaac,  Wesley,  Frank,  Ed  and  wife  and  myself  all  on 
horseback  rode  around  the  mountains  (near  the  rock)  all  the  forenoon."251 

Harriet  Griswold  was  interested  in  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  "August  16 
Henry  and  some  of  the  boys  took  a  bath  in  it  and  brought  a  specimen  of  the 

salt  from  the  shore.  It  is  impossible  to  sink  in  it,  the  so  strong 

with  salt  and  there  are  no  fish  in  it."252 

The  wild  animals  along  the  trail  provided  entertainment  for  some 
emigrants.  A  few  of  the  women  reported  that  they  obtained  antelopes  or 
buffalo  calves  for  trail  when  the  young  animals  were  captured  by  emigrants. 
Hunting  was  another  activity  which  entertained  many  men  on  the  trail. 

Rebecca  Geer  described  catching  two  buffalo  calves  and  trying  to 
keep  them  with  the  herd  of  cattle.  She  wrote,  "Caught  two  of  their  calves. 
One  ran  away  the  other  day.  The  other  they  drove  along  with  the  loose 
cattle  several  miles." 25^ 

Agnes  and  Helen  Stewart  wanted  to  keep  two  baby  antelopes  as  pets. 
Helen  wrote,  "...brought  two  living  antelopes  oh  they  are  the  dearest 
little  things  I  ever  saw. "254 


147 
Agnes  also  wrote  about  the  antelopes, 

Two  antelope  were  coming  toward  the  camp  and  two  of  the  fellows  took 
funs  and  chased  them,  but  did  not  get  any  and  I  was  glad  for  the 
poor  things  were  at  home  and  we  were  the  intruders. . .One  of  the 
men  caught  two  antelope.  They  are  dear  little  creatures.  They  are  a 
kind  of  brown  or  dun  color.  They  let  them  go  again,  but  I  should 
have  liked  to  have  had  one  for  a  pet.  b 

Eliza  McAuley's  boys  captured  a  baby  antelope  and  her  family  kept  it 

as  a  pet  for  several  days.  She  wrote,  "The  boys  caught  a  little  antelope  and 

brought  it  back  to  camp... our  antelope  Jenny  is  a  great  pet  in  camp  and  is 

equa>ly  fond  of  Margaret  and  me.  She  bleats  and  cries  if  either  one  is  away 

from  her."  256 

Some  of  the  boys  and  men  enjoyed  shooting  animals  along  the  trail  just 
for  the  sport  of  it.  The  women  often  spoke  out  against  shooting  for  sport. 
Lodisa  Frizzell  did  not  want  the  boys  in  her  train  to  shoot  prairie  dogs  and 
wrote, 

Passed  a  large  prairie  dog  town... the  boys  shot  several  of  them 
although  I  begged  them  not  to  hurt  them  for  it  is  pitiful  to  see 
them  when  one  is  wounded  or  killed  outside  and  cannot  get  into  his 
hole;  others  will  rush  out  and  drag  himn  in  then  they  will  commence 
barking  with  all  their  might  and  directly  the  whole  town  joins  in, 
as  if  they  had  been  informed  and  understood  that  one  of  their  number 
was  wounded  or  dead. 

The  women  enjoyed  other  activities  as  they  journeyed  westward  with 
family  and  friends.  A  few  mentioned  playing  chess  and  other  games,  and  at 
least  three  women  sketched  and  painted  enroute. 

Mary  Warner  wrote  that  she  played  chess,  but  was  criticized  for  doing 
this.  Mary  wrote,  "June  10  Aunt  Celia  and  I  played  chess,  which  Mrs.  Lord 
thought  was  the  first  step  toward  gambling."258 

Paintings  and  sketches  of  Indians,  trail  landmarks,  and  the  wagon 
trains  were  made  by  some  of  the  emigrants.  Mary  Warner  wrote  about  one 
young  woman  in  her  party  who  sketched  some  bluffs.  "Celia  sketched  the 
bluffs  and  will  make  a  painting  of  it  when  through."259 


Lodisa  Frizzell  and  Mrs.  E.  A.  Hadley  were  artists.  As  artists  thele 
two  women  were  exceptionally  good  observers  and  wrote  vivid  descriptions  in 
their  journals.  Lodisa  made  a  watercolor  painting  of  some  Indians  which 
was  included  in  the  published  version  of  her  journal. 260  „„.  Hfldley  ^  ^ 
her  journal  the  places  where  she  made  sketches. 

ro°ckaysou?h  side^he  Hvl  ^l   the  "^   t0  ^  ^sd  "^   house 
Inri  * *rlJl  1Ver-  lt   1S  on  the  t0P  of  the  ridge  of  bluffs 

and  ascends  up  m  a  square  form  two-thirds  of  its  heiaht  and  thpn 

U   ,hl^  I     \     ,]l   2lve  you  a  draft  in  tne  back  of  the  book   It 
is  about  two-hundred  feet  high  above  the  main  ridge  very  romantic 
see  a  company  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  stop  to  dfne  in  s  aht 
of  ch^ney  rock,  I  seated  myself  this  day  noon  to  sketc  it  as  near 
as  I  can  from  so  great  a  distance  and  from  observation  you  wi  1 
(see;  this  also  in  the  back  part  of  the  book^" 


RELIGION 

The  Sabbath  was  a  whole  day  of  leisure  on  the  trail  for  some  of  the 
emigrants.  The  question  of  travel  on  the  Sabbath  was  an  issue  which  caused 
much  dissention  among  the  emigrants  and  was  often  the  reason  for  parties  to 
divide  or  split. 

Some  of  the  women  expressed  their  belief  that  all  wagons  all  emigrants 
on  the  trail  should  stop  and  lay-over  for  the  day  no  matter  where  they 
were  or  what  situation  they  were  in.  Lucy  Cooke  held  this  viewpoint,  and 
she  and  her  family  made  a  firm  resolve  not  to  travel  on  the  Sabbath.  As 
a  result  of  this  practice  of  stopping  on  Sunday,  several  families  withdrew 
from  their  train.  Lucy  mentions  this  division  in  her  journal.  "Pa  having 
resolved  not  to  travel  on  Sunday  unless  compelled,  consequently  the  Perrins 
left  us."  262 

At  least  two  women  concluded  that  it  was  less  sinful  to  travel  on 
Sunday  than  it  was  to  stop  because  so  many  emigrants  labored  washing 
clothes,  repairing  wagons,  and  doing  other  chores  whenever  the  trains 


149 
stopped.  Marie  Norton  decided  it  was  better  to  travel  on  the  Sabbath  and 
wrote,  "July  10  We  are  going  to  travel  again  today,  as  we  think  that  it 
is  better  than  to  lay  over,  as  the  boys  will  wash  and  do  a  great  many 
things  that  I  think  are  worse  than  traveling."263 

Helen  Stewart  also  expained  her  position  in  her  journal.  "July 
3,  Sunday,  we  start  this  morning   I  think  it  is  hardly  right  to 
rest  two  days  and  then  start  on  this  day  but  we  are  all  so  wicked  that  we  do 
far  more  harm  when  we  are  stopped  than  when  we  are  going."  264 

Most  of  the  emigrants  took  their  religious  beliefs  and  practices 
with  them  on  the  trail.  Many  of  the  wagon  trains  had  worship  services 
on  Sunday.  These  services  were  held  in  a  variety  of  settings  at  almost 
every  time  of  day  and  night.  The  services  were  often  led  by  a  minister 
and  included  prayers,  preaching,  scripture  reading,  and  music.  In  her 
diary  Sal  lie  Hester  descirbed  a  service  she  attended.  "September  17. 
Had  preaching  out  under  the  pines  at  night.  The  men  built  a  fire  and  we 
all  gathered  around  it  in  camp-meeting  style."26- 

Esther  Hanna  attended  a  worship  service  in  a  tent  at  the  eastern 
end  of  the  trail.  She  wrote,  "Mr.  Yantis  (a  Presbyterian  minister)  and  train 
are  camped  near  us,  it  is  pleasant  to  have  a  tabernacle  in  the  wilderness; 
they  had  two  or  three  large  tents  put  up  together  and  seats  placed  so  as  to 
accommodate  all .  "266 

Sarah  Herndon  described  a  worship  service  on  the  trail. 

Sunday,  June  25.  We  have  had  a  preaching  service  this  afternoon 
The  services  were  well  attended,  and  the  sermon  was  fine   He 
compared  our  situation  with  that  of  'the  Children  of  Israel'  in 
the  wilderness.  He  spoke  of  God's  care  for  them  and  that  He 
careth  for  us,  spoke  in  an  earnest  manner  of  our  dependence  upon 
God,  and  our  inability  to  take  care  of  ourselves,  or  to 
accomplish  anything  without  God's  help  and  cooperation,  and  of  the 
necessity  of  earnest  prayer  and  faith  in  all  circumstances 
of  life. ..When  the  people  were  gathered  at  the  call  of  the  bugle, 
some  sat  on  chairs  in  the  sahde  of  wagons,  some  under  umbrellas 
some  in  carriages  and  light  wagons."267 


150 
Just  as  Sarah  Herndon's  minister  had  compared  the  emigrant's  situation 

with  the  children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  some  of  the  emigrants  believed 

they  too  were  on  a  religious  mission  in  the  wilderness.  Certainly  the  missionary 

wives  travelling  in  1836  and  1838  believed  strongly  in  the  religious  purpose 

of  their  trip.  Other  women  felt  this  sense  of  mission  also. 

Some  of  the  women  compared  their  situations  and  themselves  to  Lot's 
wife  in  the  Bible.  Lot's  wife  had  been  warned  not  to  look  back  with  longing 
at  the  possessions  and  the  life  she  was  leaving  behind  as  she  and  her  husband 
walked  away  from  the  evil  city  of  Sodom.  Lot's  wife  made  the  mistake  of 
glancing  backwards  and  as  a  result  was  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt. 

Sarah  Smith  believed  that  it  was  evil  for  her  to  think  about  the  home 
and  family  she  had  left  in  the  east,  but  she  felt  homesick.  She  described 
her  ambivalence  in  her  journal,  "I  sometimes  feel  I  would  like  to  sit 
once  more  at  dear  mother's  table  with  father,  mother,  brother  and  sister, 
but  I  fear  it  is  wrong.  I  would  not  send  one  wicked,  sinful  glance  to  my 
dear  home." 268 

Harriet  Ward  was  also  afraid  that  her  feelings  of  homesickness  were 
a  sin.  She  compared  her  family's  departure  from  home  with  a  Biblical  story 
and  mentioned  the  temptation  of  looking  back.  Harriet  wrote,  "This  morn  we 
were  all  up  in  good  season  and  soon  bade  adieu  to  our  uncomfortable  camping 
ground  with  a  right  good  will  and  never  once  looked  behind  us.  I  think  there 
was  little  danger  of  our  meeting  with  the  fate  of  Lot's  wife.  .."269 

Religious  beliefs  and  faith  were  mentioned  by  most  of  the  women 
journalists  on  the  trail.  Some  mentioned  this  sense  of  mission,  many 
expressed  their  religious  beliefs  about  the  Sabbath,  a  few  wrote  prayers 
in  their  diaries  and  journals. 

A  few  of  the  women  believed  they  were  exposing  themselves  to  sin 


151 
and  temptation  by  travelling  to  California  and  Oregon.  These  women  wrote 

descriptions  of  the  wickedness  they  witnessed  along  the  trail.  Maria 

Belshaw  described  a  wicked  scene  at  the  .iissouri  River. 

May  14.   All  kinds  of  wickedness  going  on.  Car.d  playing  and 
fighting  and  robbing.  Several  sick  in  camp.  Last  night  a  man 
was  murdered  by  a  man  he  had  hired  to  drive  cattle,  his  head 
split  open,  throat  out--the  murderer  was  caught--had  a  trial  — 
the  officers  delivered  him  to  the  emigrants— they  hanged  him 
this  afternoon. '/u 

Maria  concludes  a  large  percentage  of  her  journal  entries  with  a  short 
prayer  or  meditation. 

Drunkeness,  profanity,  and  profaning  the  Sabbath  were  all  evils 
which  the  women  mention  in  their  diaries.  Harriet  Ward  objected  to  the 
profanity  she  heard.  She  wrote,  "Such  profanity  I  never  dreamed  existed 
in  the  world  as  I  have  heard  since  we  have  been  amongst  the  emigrants."271 

Drunkeness  was  another  thing  several  women  found  offensive  on 
their  journey.  There  was  a  law  against  selling  alcoholic  beverages  to 
Indians  or  even  transporting  it  across  Indian  territory.  This  did  not 
stop  some  trail  entrepreneurs  who  set  up  grog  shops  in  wagons  parked  along 
the  trail . 

Two  different  women  described  rolling  taverns  they  saw  along  the 
trail  in  1852  and  1853.  Algeline  Ashley  wrote,  "There  is  a  wagon  near 
us  selling  brandy  to  emigrants  that  pass  along."272  Algeline  wrote  that 
entry  as  she  was  travelling  two  days  west  of  Independence  Rock  (Wyoming). 

Helen  Stewart  saw  a  grog  shop  on  wheels  in  1853  as  she  travelled 
along  the  Platte  River  (Nebraska).  She  wrote,  "June  3  Plum  Creek  There 
is  wagons  standing  the  place  of  a  grog  shot   they  have  two  sines  up."273 

Mary  Burrel  was  offended  by  the  drunks  she  met  at  Donner  Lake.  She 
wrote,  "Encamped  at  Tragedy  Springs,  among  a  drunken  .gang.  Saw  the  effects 


of  liquor  to  our  hearts  content. 

Mary  Walker  and  the  other  missionary  wives  were  offended  and  even 
frightened  by  the  drinking  and  the  drunkeness  they  witnessed  among  the  fur 
traders  and  the  Indians  at  the  rendezvous  in  1836  and  1838.  Mary  wrote, 
"Last  night  disturbed  by  drunkards. . .Some  of  the  Captains  and  I  suppose 
many  of  the  men  are  drunk  nearly  all  the  time." 

A  few  of  the  women  explained  many  of  the  things  they  saw  and 

experienced  on  the  trail  in  religious  terms.  Lodisa  Frizzell  was  interested 

in  the  volcanic  formations  and  lava  flows  she  saw  along  the  trail,  and  in  her 

diary  described  the  forces  of  natures  as  acts  of  God  and  symbols  of  man's 

sinfulness.  She  wrote. 

Here  the  earth  has  felt  a  shock  at  no  very  distant  period. . .what  has 
caused  the  earth  to  be  to  its  center  shook?  Sin!  the  very  rocks  seemed 
to  reverberate,  Sin  has  caused  them  to  be  upheaved  that  they  may  be 
eternal  monuments  of  the  curse  and  fall  of  man;  viewing  these  symbols 
of  devine  wrath,  I  felt  humbled;  I  took  a  small  stone  and  wrote  upon 
a  flat  rock  beside  me,  'Remember  me  in  mercy  0  Lord.'  I  shall ,never 
forget  this  wild  scene  and  my  thoughts  and  reflections  here. 

MOTIVES 

While  a  few  of  the  women  compare  their  journey  to  a  divine  mission  or 
to  the  journey  of  the  Isrealites  in  the  wilderness,  most  of  them  do  not 
adequately  explain  their  motives  for  going  west.  By  the  time  most  of  these 
women  sat  down  to  write  their  first  entry  or  first  letter,  the  decision  to 
go  had  already  been  made,  they  had  already  sold  out,  packed  up,  and  said 
good-bye  to  friends  and  relatives. 

Sarah  Sutton  was  an  exception  and  in  her  journal  she  mentioned  one 
reasons  that  influenced  her  family  to  emigrate.  She  wrote,  "We  were  bound 
to  search  for  a  healtyer  and  milder  climate  than  Illinois  to  spend  the 
remainder  of  our  days." 


153 

From  these  women's  writings  it  is  not  possible  to  determine  in  most 

cases  who  made  the  decision  to  emigrate  or  to  determine  what  factors  influenced 
the  family  to  go.  At  least  some  of  the  women  were  the  motivators  who  urged 
the  families  to  leave.  Esther  Hanna  described  a  dying  man  she  met  in  Oregon 
who  said  he  emigrated  because  his  wife  wanted  to  move  to  Oregon.  Esther  wrote, 
"He  was  a  man  of  property  in  Illinois  but  owing  to  the  persuasion  of  his 
wife  who  wished  to  come  here  to  her  brother,  at  her  solicitation  he  sold  all 
and  came.  She  died  on  Umatilla  River."  278 

A  few  of  the  emigrants  just  headed  west  without  making  a  firm  decision 
about  their  destination.  Some  of  the  women  recount  discussions  and  debate 
about  the  destinations  of  their  parties  as  they  travelled  in  Nebraska  and  even 
Wyoming.  Mrs.  Sawyer  and  her  party  even  changed  their  destination  at  about 
the  half-way  point.  She  wrote,  "We  have  concluded  to  go  to  California  instead 
of  Oregon,  as  was  our  first  intention.  I  am  greatly  pleased  by  this  change  of 
intentions,  as  I  had  much  rather  go  to  California."279 

After  packing  up  and  leaving  home,  family,  and  friends,  a  few  women 

questioned  their  decisions.  Sarah  Herndon  reflected  about  the  decision  in 

her  journal.  She  wrote, 

As-  I  sit  here  in  the  shade  of  our  prairie  schooner  with  this 
blank  book  ready  to  record  the  events  of  this  our  first  day  on 
the  road,  the  thought  comes  to  me;  Why  are  we  here?  Why  have  we 
left  home,  friends,  relatives,  associates,  and  loved  ones? 

Once  the  decision  was  made  and  the  journey  begun,  there  was  almost  no 
turning  back.  The  emigrants  were  swept  along  by  the  wave  of  emigration  in 
spite  of  death  and  disaster  on  the  trail. 

One  woman  was  widowed  on  the  trail.  Rachel  Fisher  lost  her  husband 
and  her  daughter  to  illness  on  the  trail,  but  Rachel  continued  to  travel 
west  because  there  was  no  way  to  turn  around  and  go  home.  Rachel  wrote  in 
a  letter,  "I  thought  of  returning  but  I  had  no  one  to  take  me  back,  and 
I  could  not  see  how  I  could  do  better  than  to  go  on."281 


154 
Another  young  woman  writer  lost  her  father  on  the  trail  when  he 

accidentally  drowned  in  the  Boise  River.  She  described  the  drowning  and 

the  plight  in  which  her  family  found  itself. 

But  in  swimming  the  cattle  we  soon  found  our  troubles  had  but 
now  commenced. . .swim  at  all,  but  at  length  they  were  all  safely 
over.  Pa,  who  rode  a  horse,  as  he  had  not  done  before,  and 
assisted  in  driving  them.  By  some  cause  or  other  he  went  too  far 
down  the  river,  his  horse  reared  with  him,  and  saying  'I  must  take 
care  of  myself  got  off.  He  endeavored  to  get  hold  of  the  horse, 
as  he  let  go  of  the  bridle,  but  being  on  the  lower  side  the  current 

took  him  down  and  the  horse  swam  out  of  his  reach.  He  to 

an  island,  but  finding   strong  turned  to  the He  soon 

sank  in  heart.  Most  of  the  men  were  near,  but  none  of  them  dared 
to  go  in,  the  danger  was  too  great. ..I  will  not  attempt  to  describe 
our  distress  and  sorrow  for  our  great  bereavement. . .With  hearts 
overflowing  with  sorrow  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  pursuing  our 
journey  immediately,  as  there  was  not  grass  for  our  cattle  where  we 
were.  Mreers.  Marsh  and  Walter  being  with  us,  their  services  were 
engaged.  Mr.  Marsh  drove  our  team. 

Other  women  were  left  alone  to  get  their  families  and  rigs  to  their 
destinations.  Esther  Lyman,  found  herself  alone  on  the  trail  at  Fort  Boise 
when  her  husband  felt  it  was  imperative  that  he  go  ahead  to  buy  and  bring 
back  provisions  to  his  hungry  family.  Joseph  Lyman  ran  into  trouble  and  did 
not  find  his  family  again  until  they  had  reached  their  destination  in  Oregon. 
Esther  wrote,  "We  became  so  short  of  provision  that  Joseph  and  a  young  man 
named  Gardner  concluded  to  go  ahead  and  get  provisions.'  °^ 

Some  of  the  young  women  on  the  trail  were  travelling  west  with  their 
husbands  on  wedding  trips.  They  were  probably  lured  west  by  business 
opportunities,  cheap  and  fertile  land,  healthful  climates,  and  gold.  Some 
of  these  young  men  had  already  been  to  California  and  Oregon  and  then  had 
returned  home  to  be  married  and  bring  wives  and  families  to  live  on  the 
western  frontier.  Most  of  these  newly  married  women  journalists  had 
pleasant  and  successful  trips. 

Helen  Carpenter  was  a  bride  on  the  trail- in  1857.  She  wrote,  "I  have 
been  married  four  months,  this  will  be  my  bridal  trip."  284 


155 
There  were  women  of  all  ages  on  the  trail,  and  age  did  not  seem  to  be 

related  to  a  good  or  a  bad  trail  experience.  Harriet  Ward  was  fifty  years 

old  when  she  went  to  California.  She  was  enthusiastic  about  the  whole  trip 

and  wrote  that  she  felt  younger  and  better  the  longer  she  travelled. 

Harriet  commented  about  other  women  on  the  trail.  She  wrote, 

I  have  conversed  with  many  ladies  and  they  all  appear  happy  and 
in  good  health.   It  is  strange  and  almost  incomprehensible  to  see 
so  many  of  all  ages  and  conditions,  from  the  grey  haired  man  of 
seventy  to  the  smiling  infant  of  a  few  weeks... Can  it  be  the  love 
of  gold  or  adventure,  or  the  ever  restless  spirit  of  man  which 
prompts  to  all  the  toil  and  fatigue?28 

Aug. 22.  Our  company  all  apparently  in  good  health  and  spirits. 
Old  Mrs.  White,  a  lady  of  sixty-five  years,  says  she  really  feels 
almost  young  again.  °° 

All  through  her  journal  Harriet  records  her  enthusiasm  for  the  trip. 

dear  children,  were  you  all  with  us  and  our  horses  fresh  it 
would  notwithstanding  all  its  hardships  be  to  me  a  perfect  pleasure 
trip.  There  is  so  much  variety  and  excitement  about  it,  and  the 
scenery  through  which  we  are  constantly  passing  is  so  wild  and 
magnificently  grand  that  it  elevates  the  soul  from  earth  to  heaven 
and  causes  such  an  elasticity  of  mind  that  I  forget  I  am  old. 

had  so  often  read  and  heard  of  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of 
the  overland  route  to  California,  and  I  find  from  experience  that 
the  pleasure  thus  far  quite  over  balances  it  all. 288 

In  her  journal  Elizabeth  Wood  weighed  the  pros  and  cons  of  her  trip. 

experiencing  so  many  hardships  you  doubtless  will  think  I 
regret  taking  this  long  and  tiresome  trip,  and  would  rather  go  back 
than  proceed  to  the  end  of  my  journey.  But  no,  I  have  a  great 
desire  to  see  Oregon,  and  besides,  there  are  many  things  we  meet  with- 
the  beautiful  scenery  of  plain  and  mountain,  and  their 
inhabitants,  the  wild  animals  and  the  Indaisn,  and  natural  curiosities 
in  abundance— to  compensate  us  for  the  hardships  and  mishaps 
we  encounter.  Z89 

Narcissa  Whitman,  one  of  the  first  women  to  travel  the  trail  to 

Oregon,  expressed  both  the  apprehension  she  felt  at  the  beginning  and  the 

relief  she  experienced  on  her  arrival  in  Oregon.  Many  of  the  women  who 

followed  her  experienced  both  of  these  feelings.  Narcissa  wrote, 

The  .wayjooks  pleasant  notwithstanding  we  are   so  near  encountering 
the  difficulties  of  an  unheard  of  journey  for  females.  ™ 


156 

Do  not  think  I  regret  coming.  No,  far  from  it.  I  would  not  go 
back  for  a  world.  I  am  contented  and  bappy  notwithstanding  I 
sometimes  get  very  hungry  and  weary. 

At  the  end  of  her  trip  Narcissa  Whitman  did  not  regret  her  personal 
decision  to  travel  west  over  the  Oregon  Trail,  nor  did  she  mind  serving  as  an 
example  for  the  emigrant  women  who  would  follow  her  across  the  continent. 
A  majority  of  the  women  who  travelled  the  trail  between  1836  and  1865  and  left 
written  records  did  not  regret  their  own  decisions  either.  Whether  these  women's 
decisions  to  travel  were  based  on  a  sense  of  mission,  economic  necessity,  or 
a  search  for  adventure,  the  result  of  these  decisions  and  subsequent  journeys 
was  the  settlement  of  the  West  and  the  acquisition  of  new  territory  by  the 
United  States. 

Debate  and  controversy  has  surrounded  the  women  on  the  Oregon/California 
Trail  for  the  past  150  years.  While  the  debate  continued  in  the  halls  of 
Congress  and  in  the  newspapers  about  the  wisdom  of  letting  women  travel 
overland  across  the  continent,  women  were  packing  up  and  heading  west  in  the 
1840s  and  1850s. 

Now  148  years  later,  the  overland  trail  experience  for  women  is  still 
being  debated,  interpreted,  and  studied.  Scholars  have  studied  men's  journals 
and  even  women's  reminiscences  and  devised  hypothesis  and  generalizations 
based  on  these.  Researchers  have  subjected  a  select  few  of  the  women's 
journals  and  women's  reminiscences  to  scientific  analysis  and  used  these 
findings  to  develop  theories  about  the  women  on  the  trail. 

A  genuine  understanding  of  the  women's  overland  trail  experience,  a 
reliable  record  of  the  facts,  and  an  interesting  narration  of  the  story 
of  women  on  the  trail  are  all  contained  in  the  writings  of  these  62  women 
listed  and  quoted  in  this  paper.  These  women  can  communicate  across  the 


157 
past  century  when  libraries  and  archives  unlock  their  doors  and  make  these 

valuable  historical  records  conveniently  available  to  the  general  public.  The 

original  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  must  be  printed  or  reprinted  as  they 

were  written  so  the  nation  can  learn  about  the  experiences  of  women  and 

families  on  the  Oregon/California  Trail. 


158 


CHAPTER  3  FOOTNOTES 

Tamsen  Donner,  "Mrs.  George  Conner  to  a  Friend  in  Springfield,  June  16, 
1846,"  in  Overland  in  1846,  ed.  Dale  Morgan  (Georgetown,  California:  The 
Talisman  Press,  1963)  II:  562 

2Belknap,  p.  141. 

3Eells,  p.  58. 

4Ketcham,  p.  251. 

5Hines,  p.  81. 

6Belknap,  p.  141. 

7 1 b i d . ,  p.  142. 

Q 

Washburn,  p.  7. 

9 
Frink,  p.  8. 

10McAuley,  p.  1. 

See  page  99  for  a  more  detailed  discussion  of  food  and  cooking  on  the  trail. 

12Eells,  p.  119. 

13 
Carpenter,  p.  93. 

14 
Geer,  p.  155. 

15 
Belknap,  p.  11. 

Hines,  p.  83. 

Agnes  Stewart,  p.  80. 

18 
Belknap,  p.  4. 

19 
Griswold,  p.  6. 

Cooke,  p.  15. 

21 

Smith,  p.  75. 

22 

Ibid. 


23  159 

Ketcham,  p.  274. 

24 
Carpenter,  p.  171. 

25 

Herndon,  p.  115. 

Sutton,  p.  18. 

27 
McAuley,  p.  1. 

28 

Hester,  p.  237. 

29 
Whitman,  p.  54. 

Lyman,  p.  2. 

Dutro,  no  page  number. 

32 
Sessions,  p.  171. 

33 
Griswold,  p.  14. 

34 
Mary  Walker,  "Diaries  of  Myra  Eel  Is  and  Mary  Walker,  April  to  September  1838,' 
in  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies,  ed.  C.  M.  Drury  (Glendale,  California: 
The  Arthur  Clark  Company,  T36"3)  II:  81. 

Griswold,  p.  35. 

36,, 

Hanna,  p.  3. 

37 
Griswold,  p.  5. 

38n 

Pengra,  p.  8. 

39 
Ibid.,  p.  15. 

40 

Ibid.,  p.  16. 

41 
Ibid.,  p.  19 

42 
Ibid.,  p.  24. 

43 
Burrel,  p.  1,  6,  12,  19,  3. 

44 
Belknap,  p.  144. 

45Walker,  p.  77. 

46Ibid.,  p.  98. 

47Smith,  p.  72. 

48 
Dunlap,  June  12  entry. 


160 
49 

Adams,  p.  296. 

50 
Whitman,  p.  78. 

51Ibid.,  p.  51. 

52 

Porter,  p.  2. 

53, 
Carpenter,  p.  147. 

54 
Wood,  p.  193. 

Carpenter,  p.  114. 

56Bleknap,  p.  143. 

57„ 
Carpenter,  p.  119. 

58 
McAuley,  p.  23. 

59Hadley,  p.  11. 

Lyman,  p.  1. 

Sessions,  p.  171. 

en 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  10. 
Griswold,  p.  64. 

54B      1       7 

Burrel ,  p.  7. 

65 
Norton,  p.  36. 

Sawyer,  June  30  entry. 

Sutton,  p.  66. 

68Hadley,  p.  26-27. 

69  c  •   11 

Frizzel I ,  p.  5. 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  May  18  entry. 

Hadley,  p.  16. 

72 
Herndon,  p.  118. 

73 
Reed,  p.  278. 

74 
Whitman,  p.  51. 

Frizzell,  p.  21. 

76Hadley,  p.  32. 


7h  nfi  *  ■  161 

See  page  iJO  for  more  about  fishing. 

Pengra,  p.  44. 

79 
Cooke,  p.  36. 

80 
Burrel ,  p.  54. 

81 

Whitman,  p.  77. 

82 
Burrel,  p.  26.. 

83 
Hanna,  p.  20. 

84 
Whitman,  p.  86. 

Walker,  p.  105. 

Frizzell,  p.  28. 

87 
Ketcham,  p.  371. 

88 

Smith,  p.  99. 

89 

Hanna,  p.  18. 

90 
Sawyer,  July  4  entry. 

Sessions,  p.  167. 

92 

Velina  Williams,  "Diary  of  a  Trip  across  the  Plains  in  1853,"  Transactions  of 
the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association  47  (1919),  p.  218. 

93 
Pengra,  p.  32. 

94 
Pengra,  p.  10. 

95 

Ibid.,  p.  52. 

95Walker,  p.  103. 

97Ibid.,  p.  107. 

98 
Mary  Walker,  "Mary  Richardson  Walker,"  in  Women  of  the  West,  ed.  Cathy  Luchetti 
and  Carol  Olwell  (St.  George,  Utah:  Antelope  Island  Press,  1982),  p.  67.  This 
is  the  only  Mary  Walker  quotation  taken  from  Women  of  the  West.  All  of  the  other 
Mary  Walker  quotations  are  taken  from  First  White  '.jomen  over  the  Rockies. 

99Knight,  p.  216. 

100, 

Lyman,  p.  3. 

101.,  ,, 

Walker,  p.  115. 


i02  152 

Sawyer,  August  6  entry. 

103 

Hines,  p.  99. 

104Ward,  p.  137. 

105 
u  Bel shaw,  p.  40. 

106n 

Pengra,  p.  20. 

107Tourtillot,  p.  222. 
108Porter,  p.  2. 
10%ia.,  p.  4. 
110Walker,  p.  107. 
Sessions,  p.  167. 
1  Ward,  p.  128. 

Norton,  p.  45. 

114 

Cooke,  p.  8. 

Mary  Gray,  "Letter  of  Mary  Gray,  April  4,"  in  First  White  Women  over  the 
Rockies,  ed.  C.  M.  Drury  (Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark 
Company,  1963)  II:  242 

116,. 

Geer,  p.  55. 

117Fish,  p.  128. 

113.,   ,     ,_ 

Ward,  p.  61. 

119 

Ibid.,  p.  104 

120„ 

Burrel ,  p.  20. 


121c  -*u 

Smith 

>  P 

93. 

122. 
Geer, 

p. 

177. 

123Ward, 

p. 

33. 

124Ibid. 

.  P- 

55. 

Ibid. 

i  p. 

63. 

126,,  . 
Ibid. 

i  p. 

72. 

127,,..., 
Ibid. , 

,  p. 

91. 

163 

128Ibid.,  p.  135. 

129 

Herndon,  p.  253-4. 

130P  ... 

Spalding,  p.  189. 

131Ketcham,  p.  261. 

132 

Carpenter,  p.  95. 

133u 

Hanna,  p.  8. 

134 

Dutro,  no  page  numbers. 

135Frizzell,  p.  12. 

136 

Sawyer,  May  13  entry. 

137 

Cooke,  p.  13. 

Hanna,  p.  4. 

139.  Ward,  p.  51. 

140 

Guill ,  August  3  entry. 

Sessions,  p.  184. 

142 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  April  13  entry. 

143 

Sawyer,  June  30  entry. 

144 

Pengra,  p.  55. 

145 

Tourtillot,  p.  222. 

146 

Harriet  Clarke,  p.  6. 

147_ 

Cranstone,  p.  12. 

148Hines,  p.  83. 

149 

Ibid.,  p.  90. 

150M  «  1  7 

McAuley,  p.  7. 
Belshaw,  p.  13. 
152Eells,  p.  58. 

153Ibid.,  p.  119. 

154 
"Ashley,  p.  2. 


164 

155 

Washburn,  p.  2. 

156Eells,  p.  115. 

Burrel ,  p.  17. 

Spalding,  p.  195. 

159Walker,  p.  107. 

160Tourtillot,  p.  220. 

Cornelia  A.  Sharp,  "Crossing  the  Plains  from  Missouri  to  Oregon  in  1852," 
Transactions  of  the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association  31  (1903),  p.  186. 

162Guill,  p.  5. 

163Frizzell,  p.  20. 

164u       » 
Hanna,  p.  35. 

165Wood,  p.  197. 

166.   . 

Reed,  no  page  numbers 

167Helen  Clark,  p.  43. 

1  fiR 

Carpenter,  p.  187.  This  was  discussed  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  child  in 
Chapter  2. 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  April  24  entry. 

170McAuley,  p.  12. 

171Tourtillot,  p.  220. 

172 

World  Book  Encyclopedia,  1966  ed.  S.  V.  "Bloomer,  Amelia,  p.  329. 

173Eells,  p.  119. 

174Ketcham,  p.  264. 

175 

Ibid.,  p.  263. 

175Cecelia  Adams,  p.  289. 

Donner,  p.  562. 

178 

Carpenter,  p.  130. 

Burrel,  p.  16. 

180u 

Hanna,  p.  15. 


165 

Frink,  p.  84. 

182 

C.  M.  Drury,  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies  (Glendale,  California: 
The  Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  19'FTJT  TTlW. 

183Helen  Clark,  p.  8. 

184 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  June  20  entry. 

185-  . 

Cooke,  p.  66. 

186Ibid.,  p.  24. 

187„  .  . 

McAuley,  p.  1. 

188 

Sawyer,  May  23  entry. 

189 

Helen  Clark,  p.  15. 

Ibid.,  p.  36. 

191Ward,  p.  58. 

192 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  April  13  entry. 

193 

Carpenter,  p.  111. 

194 

Smith,  p.  93. 

195Cooke,  p.  17,  49. 

196D 

Pengra,  p.  31. 

197 

Hines,  p.  82. 

198 

Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner,  June  11  entry. 

199 

Ketcham,  p.  252. 

200Bailey,  p.  61. 

201Walker,  p.  81. 

202 

Whitman,  p.  87. 

203Cooke,  p.  22. 

204 

Pengra,  p.  40. 

205,,  .. 

Washburn,  p.  27. 

2°6C  ■  u 

Frink,  p.  78. 


207R    ,    ,.     •  166 

Burrel ,  p  3. 

208Ward,  p.  107. 

209 

Cooke,  p.  24. 

210 

Hines,  p.  114. 

211. 

Pengra,  p.  26. 

212 

Carpenter,  p.  104. 

Cooke,  p.  27. 

214 

Carpenter,  p.  133. 

215 

In  his  book  Women  and  Men  on  the  Overland  Trail  John  Mack  Faragher  states, 
"On  the  other  hand,  in  contrast  to  men,  women  were  not  at  liberty  to  relax." 
The  women  all  described  leisure  time  and  recreation  activities  in  which  they 
participated  so  Mr.  Faragher  statement  is  not  accurate. 

?l  fi 

Mary  Eliza  Warner,  May  23  entry. 

217 

Guill ,  August  19  entry. 

218 

Harriet  Clarke,  p.  22. 

219Herndon,  p.  206. 

220 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  25. 

221  • 

Frizzell,  p.  14,  15. 

222 

Geer,  p.  156. 

223 

Cecelia  Adams,  p.  223. 

224 

Fish,  June  2  entry. 

225 

Burrel,  p.  12. 

226Hester,  p.  239. 

227 

Carpenter,  p.  161. 

228 

Guill ,  July  19  entry. 

Burrel ,  p  31. 

230|/  ,ri 

Ward,  p.  154. 

231 

Cooke,  p.  12. 

232 

Ward,  p.  163. 

233 

Norton,  p.  23. 


167 

234 

Ward,  p.  111. 

235_        ,. 

Pengra,  p.  15. 

236Ward,  p.  136. 

237 

Carpenter, -p.  127. 

238 

Helen  Stewart,  p.  10. 

239 

Pengra,  p.  24. 

240 

Ward,  p.  26. 

241T.  . 

Ibid.,  p.  63. 

242 

Cecelia  Adams,  p.  291 

243 

Pengra,  p.  25. 

244 

Ashley,  p.  8. 

245 

Burrel ,  p.  38. 

246 

For  a  more  detailed  discussion  of  children's  play  activities  see  page  34 

of  this  paper. 

Frink,  p.  54. 

248 

Mary  E.   Parkhurst  Warner,  May  22  entry. 

249 

Tourtillot,  p.  222. 

250Ward,  p.  60. 

Burrel ,  p.  11. 

252 

Griswold,  p.  50. 

253 

Geer,  p.  157. 

254Helen  Stewart,  p.  10 

255 

Agnes  Stewart,  p.  86. 

256McAuley,  p.  21. 

257Frizzell,  p.  23. 

258 

Mary  Eliza  Warner,  June  10  entry. 

259 

Ibid.,  p.  259. 


168 
This  sketch  is  printed  on  page  81  in  this  paper. 

251Hadley,  p.  21,  22. 

262Cooke,  p.  26. 

Norton,  p.  32. 

264 

Helen  STewart,  p.  19. 

265 

Hester,  p.  242. 

266u       ., 

Hanna,  p.  17. 

Herndon,  p.  109. 

268Smith,  p.  88. 

269 

"*Ward,  p.  41. 

Belshaw,  p.  8. 

271Ward,  p.  42. 

272„  .. 

Ashley,  p.  5. 

27^ 
JHelen  Stewart,  p.  8. 

274Burrel,  p.  38. 

275 

Walker,  p.  100. 

276Frizzell,  p.  24. 

277 

Sutton,  p.  1. 

278Hanna,  p.  37. 

279 

Sawyer,  June  23  entry. 

280Herndon,  p.  1. 

281Fisher,  p.  100. 

282Hines,  p.  114,  115. 

283,        c 
Lyman,  p.  5. 

284Carpenter,  p.  95. 

285Ward,  p.  87. 

286Ibid.,.p..l35. 


287 


288  j 

289 

290, 

291 


Ward,  p.  111. 
bid.,  p.  112. 
Wood,  p.  199. 
Whitman,  p.  47. 
Whitman,  p.  75. 


169 


170 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  PRIMARY  SOURCES 

Adams,  Cecelia  Emily  McMillen.  "Crossing  the  Plains  in  1852."  Transactions  of 
the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association  (1904):  298. 

Adams,  Ellen  Tompkins.  "Diary  1863."  Mss  CF  114,  The  Bancroft  Library, 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Ashley,  Algeline.  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Algeline  Jackson  Ashley  Crossing  the  Plains 
in  1852."  typescript,  The  Huntington  Library,  San  Marino,  California. 

Bailey,  Mary  Stuart.  "A  Journal  of  Mary  Stuart  Bailey."  In  Ho  for  California, 
pp.  49-91.  Edited  by  Sandra  L.  Myres.  San  Marino:  The  Huntington 
Library,  1980. 

Belknap,  Keturah.  "Keturah  Penton  Belknap."  In  Women  of  the  West,  pp. 127-150. 
Edited  by  Kathy  Luchetti  and  Carol  Olwell.  St.  George,  Utah:  Antelope 
Island  Press,  1982. 

Belshaw,  Maria.  "Diary  1853."  Mss  1508,  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library, 
Portland. 

Burrel ,  Mary.  "Dairy  of  Mary  Burrel  ,  Crossing  the  Plains  April-September,  1854. 
typescript,  Yale  University  Library,  New  Haven. 

Carpenter,  Helen.  "A  Trip  across  the  PLains  in  an  Ox  Wagon  1856."  In  Ho  for 
California,  pp.  93-188.  Edited  by  Sandra  L.  Myres.  San  Marino:  Th"e 
Huntington  Library,  1980. 

Clark,  Helen.  The  Diary  of  Helen  Clark.  Denver,  privately  printed,  no  date. 

Clarke,  Harriet.  "Overland  Dairy  of  Harriet  T.  Clark,  1851."  typescript, 
Oregon  Historical  Society  Library,  Portland. 

Collins,  Catherine  Wever.  L'An  Army  Wife  Comes  West,  1863."  The  Colorado 
Magazine  31,  1954:  241-273. 

Cooke,  Lucy.  Crossing  the  Plains  in  1852.  Modesto,  California:  privately 
printed,  T323T 

Cranstone,  Susan.  "Daily  Journal  1851."  typescript,  Oregon  Historical  Society 
Library,  Portland. 

Donner,  Tamsen.  "Mrs.  George  Donner  to  a  Friend  in  Springfield,  June  16, 

1846."  In  Overland  in  1846.  Edited  by  Dale  Morgan.  Georgetown,  California: 
The  Talisman  Press,  1963. 

Dunlap,  Kate.  The  Montana  Gold  Rush  Diary  of  Kate  Dunlap.  Denver:  OLd  West 
PublishingTompany,  1969. 


171 

Dutro,  Mary.  "Letter  24  April  1852."  Archives,  Jackson  County  Historical 
Society,  Independence,  Missouri. 

Eel  Is,  Myra.  "Diaries  of  Myra  Eel  1 s  and  Mary  Walker  April  to  September, 
1838."  In  First  White  Women  oyer  the  Rockies,  11:71-121.  Edited  by  C. 
M.  Drury.  Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  1963. 

Fish,  Mary.  "Diary  1860."  Mss  Box  546:14  C-F  140,  The  Bancroft  Library, 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Frink,  Margaret.  Journal  of  the  Adventures  of  a  Party  of  California  Gold 
Seekers,  privately  printed,  no  date. 

Frizzell,  Lodisa.  Across  the  Plains  to  California  in  1852.  New  York:  New  York 
Public  Library,  1915. 

Fulkerth,  Abbey.  "Diary  April-August  1863,  Iowa  to  California."  Mss  Box  546:13 
C-F  133,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley 

Geer,  Elizabeth.  "  The  Dairy  of  Elizabeth  Dixon  Smith."  In  Covered  Wagon 

Women,  pp.  111-156.  Edited  by  Kenneth  L.  Holmes.  Glendale,  California: 
The  Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  1983. 

Goltra,  Elizabeth  Julia.  "Journal  Kept  by  Mrs.  E.  J.  Goltra  of  Her  Travels  across 
the  Plains  in  the  Year  1853."  typescript  Ms  1508,  Oregon  Historical 
Society  Library,  Portland. 

Fisher,  Rachel.  "Letters  from  a  Quaker  Woman.  Rachel  Fisher."  In  Covered  Wagon 
Women,  pp.  97-108.  Edited  by  Kenneth  L.  Holmes.  Glendale,  California: 
The  Arthur  H;'  Clark  Company;,-.  1983; . 

Griswold,  Harriet  Booth.  "1859  Diary."  Mss  884A,  California  State  Library, 
San  Francisco. 

Guill,  Mary  Jane.  "The  OVerland  Diary  of  a  Journey  from  Livingston  County, 
Missouri  to  Butte  County,  California  May  5  to  September  5,  1860." 
typeseript,  California  State  Library,  Sacramento. 

Hadley,  Mrs.  E.  A.. "Diary  of  Mrs.  E.  A.  Hadley  1851."  typescript  in  Overland 
Journal  Collection,  Oregon  Historical  Society,  Portland. 

Hanna,  Esther.  "Journal  of  Esther  Belle  Hanna,  1852."  typescript  in  Miscellaneous 
Journeys  to  the  Pacific  Collection.  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library, 
Portland. 

Herndon,  Sarah.  Days  on  the  Road.  New  York:  Burr  Printing  House,  1903. 

Hester,  Sallie.  "The  Diary  of  a  Pioneer  Girl."  In  Covered  Wagon  Women, 
pp.  231-246.  Edited  by  Kenneth  L.  Holmes.  Glendale,  California:  The 
Arthur  L.  Clark  Company,  1983. 


172 

Hires,  Celinda  E.  "Diary  of  Celinda  Hines."  Transactions  of  the  Oregon 
Pioneer  Association  46  (1918):  69-125. 

Ketcham,  Rebecca.  "From  Ithaca  to  Clatsop."  Oregon  Historical  Quarterly 
(September  and  December  1961):  237-271. 

Knight,  Amelia.  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Amelia  Stewart  Knight."  In  Women's  Diaries  of 
the  westward  Journey,  pp. 199-216.  Edited  by  Lillian  Schlissel" — New~York- 
Schocken  Books,  1982 . 

Lyman,  Esther.  "Esther  Brakeman  Lyman  Journal-Letter,  1853."  typescript,  Lane 
County  Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oregon. 

McAuley,  Eliza.  "Mother's  Diary.  A  Record  of  a  Journey  across  the  Plains  in 
'52."  Mss  CeF71  ,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at 
Berkeley. 

Manning,  Malvina.  "Diary  1860-1862."  Mss  C-F  173.  The  Bancroft  Library, 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Norton,  Marie.  "A  Trip  Across  the  PLains  in  '59."  typescript  Ms  Box  546:14 
C-F  129.  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Pengra,  Charlotte.  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Bynon  J.  Pengra."  typescript  Lane  County 
Historical  Society,  Eugene,  Oregon. 

Porter,  Elizabeth  Lee.  "Crossing  the  Plains— A  Diary."  Ms  1508,  Oregon 
Historical  Society,  Portland. 

Powers,  Mary.  "A  Woman'  Overland  Journal  to  California,  1856."  The  Amateur 
Book  Collector  I  Nos  1-5  (September  1950-January  1951)  :214-292. 

Rahm,  Louisa.  "Diary  1862."  Ms  Box  697:12  C-F  131,  The  Bancroft  Library, 
University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Reed,  Virginia.  "Letter  1846."  In  Overland  in  1846."  pp.  278-288.  Edited  by 
Dale  Morgan.  Georgetown,  California,  The  TaTTsman  Press,  1963. 

Richardson,  Caroline.  "Diary  1852  from  Nebraska  to  California."  Mss  Box  94:  19 
C-F  102.  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Rudd,  Lydia.  "Notes  by  the  Wayside  Enroute  to  Oregon  1852."  In  Women's 
Diaries  of  the  Westward  Journey,  pp.  165-186.  Edited  by  Lillian 
SchlisseTT  "flew  York:  Schocken  Books,  1982. 

Sanford,  Mollie  Dorsey.  Mollie.  Lincoln,  Nebraska:  University  of  Nebraska 
Press,  1976. 

Sawyer,  Mrs.  Francis.  "Dairy,  1852."  typescript  in  Overland  Journal 

Collection,  The  Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 


173 
Sessions,  Patty.  "A  Pioneer  Mormon  Diary."  In  Covered  Wagon  Women,  pp.  157-188. 
EDited  by  Kenneth  L.  Holmes.  Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  L.  Clark 
Company,  1983. 

Sharp,  Cornelia.  "Diary  of  Mrs.  Cornelia  A.  Sharp."  Transactions  of  the  Oregon 
Pioneer  Association  (1903):  pp.  171-188.  — 

Smith,  Sarah. "Diary  of  Sarah  Smith."  In  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies,  III: 
66-101.  Edited  by  C.  M.  Drury.  Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark 
Company,  1963. 

Spalding,  Eliza  Hart.  "Diary  of  Eliza  Hart  Spalding."  In  First  White  Women  over 
the  Rockies.  1:183-201.  Edited  by  C.  M.  Drury.  GlendaTe7"CaTTfornTaT"The 
Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  1963. 

Stewart,  Agnes.  "The  Journey  to  Oregon--A  Pioneer  Girl's  Diary."  Quarterly  of 
the  Oregon  Historical  Society  29  (1928)  pp. 77-96.  — 

Stewart,  Helen.  ""Diary  of  Helen  Stewart  1853."  typescript  Lane  County  Historical 
Society,  Eugene,  Oregon. 

Sutton,  Sarah.  "Diary  1854."  Mss  2280,  Oregon  Historical  Society  Library, 
Portland. 

Tourtillot,  Jane.  "Touring  from  Mitchell,  Iowa  to  California,  1862."  In  Women's 
Diaries  of  the  Westward  Journey,  pp.  199-216.  Edited  by  Lillian  Schlissel. 
New  York:  Schocken  Books,  1982. 

Walker,  Mary.  "Diaries  of  Myra  Eel  Is  and  Mary  Walker,  April  to  September  1838." 
In  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies,  11:71-121.  Edited  by  C.  M.  Drury. 
Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H.  Clark  Company,  1963. 

Walker,  Mary.  "Mary  Richardson  Walker."  In  Women  of  the  West,  pp.  61-78.  Edited  by 
Kathy  Luchetti  and  Carol  Olwell.  St.  George,  Utah:  Antelope  Island 
Press,  1982. 

Ward,  Harriet.  Prairie  Schooner  Lady.  Los  Angeles:  Westernlore  Press,  1959. 

Warner,  Mary  Eliza.  "Diary  of  Mary  Eliza  Warner  1864."  Typescript  C-F  50:5,  The 
Bancroft  Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Warner,  Mary  Elizabeth  Parkhurst.  "Journal  of  Mary  E.  Parkhurst  Warner  Kept 
during  Camp  Life  in  1864."  Overland  Journeys  Collection,  The  Bancroft 
Library,  University  of  California  at  Berkeley. 

Washburn,  Catherine.  "The  Journal  of  Catherine  Amanda  Stansbury  Washburn,  Iowa 
to  Oregon,  1853."  Typescript  in  Lane  County  Historical  Society,  Eugene, 
Oregon. 

Whitman,  Narcissa.  "Mrs.  Whitman's  Diary:  March  to  July  1836."  In  First  White 
Women  over  the  Rockies.  I:  39-109. 


174 

Williams,  Velina.  "Diary  of  a  Trip  across  the  Plains  in  1853."  Transactions  of 

the  Oregon  Pioneer  Association  47  (1919),  pp.  178-227.    

Wood,  Elizabeth.  "Journal  of  a  Trip  to  Oregon  1851."  Quarterly  of  the  Oreqon 
Historical  Society  27  (1926),  pp.  192-203. — 


175 


BIBLIOGRAPHY:  SECONDARY  SOURCES 

Barry,  Louise.  The  Beginning  of  the  West.  Topeka:  Kansas  State  Historical 
Society,  1972. 

Drury,  C.  M.  First  White  Women  over  the  Rockies.  3  vols.  Glendale,  California: 
The  Arthur  Clark  Company,  1963. 

Faragher,  John  Mack.  Women  and  Men  on  the  Overland  Trail.  New  Haven:  Yale 
University  Press,  1979. 

Holmes,  Kenneth  L.  Covered  Wagon  Women.  Glendale,  California:  The  Arthur  H. 
Clark  Company,  1983. 

Luchetti,  Cathy,  and  Olwell,  Carol.  Women  of  the  West.  St.  George,  Utah: 
Antelope  Island  Press,  1982. 

Mattes,  Merrill.  The  Great  Platte  River  Road.  Lincoln:  Nebraska  State  Historical 
Society,  1969. 

Morgan,  Dale.  Overland  in  1846.  Georgetown,  California:  The  Talisman  Press, 

1963. 

Munkres,  Robert  L.  "Wives,  Mothers,  Daughters:  Women's  Life  on  the  Road  West," 
Annals  of  Wyoming  41  (October  1970):  189:224. 

Myres,  Sandra.  Ho  For  California.  San  Marino:  The  Huntington  Press,  1980. 

Myres,  Sandra.  Westering  Women  and  the  Frontier  Experience  1800-1915. 
Albuquerque,  University  of  New  Mexico  Press,  1982. 

Paden,  Irene.  The  Wake  of  the  Prairie  Schooner.  New  York:  McMillan  and  Company, 
1943. 

Read,  Georgia  Willis.  "Women  and  Children  on  the  Oregon/California  Trail  in 
Gold  Rush  Years,"  "issouri  Historical  Review  39  (October  1940):  1-21. 

Reiter,  Joan.  The  Women.  Alexandria,  Virginia:  Time-Life  Books,  1978. 

Ridge,  Martin.  "Book  Reviews,"  Western  Historical  Quarterly  XI  (January  1980) ■ 
69-70.  i 

Ross,  Nancy  Wilson.  Westward  the  Women.  New  York:  Alfred  A.  Knopf,  1944. 

Schlissel,  Lillian.  Women ' s  Diaries  of  the  Westward  Journey.  New  York:  Schocken 
Books,  1982. 

Steward,  George.  The  California  Trail.  New  York:  McGraw-Hill.  1962. 

Unruh,  John  D.  The  Plains  Across.  Urbana:  University  of  Illinois  Press,  1982. 


JOURNALS,  DIARIES,  AND  LETTERS  WRITTEN 
BY  WOMEN  ON  THE  OREGON  TRAIL  1836-1865 

by 

BARBARA  MACPHERSON  BURGESS 
B.  A.,  Colorado  College,  1959 


AN  ABSTRACT  OF  A  MASTER'S  THESIS 
submitted  in  partial  fulfillment  of  the 
requirements  for  the  degree 
MASTER  OF  SCIENCE 
Department  of  Journalism  and  Mass  Communication 


KANSAS  STATE  UNIVERSITY 
Manhattan,  Kansas 


1984 


The  journals,  diaries,  and  letters  written  by  62  women  while  they 
travelled  west  on  the  Oregon/California  Trail  are  preserved  in  libraries  in 
the  United  States.  The  purpose  of  this  paper  is  to  survey  these  journals, 
diaries,  and  letters  written  by  women  on  the  Trail  between  1836  and  1865. 

In  Chapter  One  the  original  women's  manuscripts  are  described.  The 
writing  equipment  and  the  physical  conditions  surrounding  the  writers  are 
reviewed,  and  the  reasons  for  writing  the  diaries  and  journals  are  considered. 

In  Chapter  Two  the  trail  as  seen  by  the  women  is  described.  From  the 
journals,  diaries,  and  letters  a  composite  picture  is  drawn  of  the  children, 
other  emigrants,  trail  landmarks,  fur  traders,  and  Mormons  on  the  trail. 

The  women's  personal  experience  on  the  trail  is  the  subject  of  Chapter 
Three.  Trip  preparation,  food  health,  wagon  trail  environment,  dress, 
recreation  or  leisure,  religion,  and  motives  are  described. 

Speculation  about  and  study  of  women  on  the  United  States  frontier  and 
the  women  on  the  overland  trail  is  appropriate  when  it  is  based  on  the  facts 
contained  in  these  62  writings.  In  the  1830s  women  travelled  with  the  fur  trading 
caravans,  and  in  their  journals  they  described  the  mountain  men,  the  Indians,  and 
the  fur  trading  rendezvous.  In  the  1840s  and  1850s  the  women  chronicled  the 
emigration  to  Oregon  and  California,  and  their  journals,  diaries,  and  letters 
help  make  that  chapter  in  history  complete.  In  the  1850s  the  women  documented  the 
gold  rush,  and  in  the  1860s  the  women  described  the  new  settlements  and  forts 
which  were  built  along  the  great  trail. 

The  collected  literature  written  by  these  62  women  journalists  on  the 
trail  is  an  adequate  record  and  a  reliable  history.